Market Forecast

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Thu, 08 Oct 2026 18:49:00 +0000

Southern Interracial Trysts on the plantation.

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie’s new swim mate

Annette peered cautiously thru the bushes. The young blonde paused, carefully placing each step. She was barefoot and she didn't want to roust any critters. Though she knew this path well it always paid to be watchful.

She heard a splash nearby and knew it for what it was. It was Charlie, her brother's black friend and fishing partner. He was swimming alone in the pool. She steeled her nerves to set herself. This is it. One last look up the trail,

The black boy swam joyously in the spring. He was a slave. He'd sneaked away from the house, as was his custom, on the premise of going to chop some wood. Then he'd made a beeline for his favorite water hole and taken an hour for himself.

He heard Annette's song before she came around the bend in the creek, just as she'd planned.

Dressed only in a white shift that came down to her knees, Annette knew what she would find at the spring: ripples. Charlie was gone like a ghost. He couldn't afford to be caught swimming at midday on a workday.

But Annette knew where he was. She'd spied on him for weeks. She'd watched his ablutions from a hidden vantage point, watched the clear water cascading over his muscular frame as he swam. She'd watched him step naked from the pool, marveling at the size and girth of his penis, even in cold water. She knew that towards the end of his hour he would step out of the pool, have a leisurely smoke and then slowly masturbate, pumping himself faster and faster by degrees until he reached climax. At the moment of release he would stand up and see how far his ejaculate would fly. On good days he could get a 5-foot pop.

Occasionally her brother Ben would meet Charlie at the pool. The two boys were the same age and had grown up together. And while Charlie was technically Ben's slave, the boys were good friends. On several occasions Annette had spied them masturbating for distance and laughed about it afterwards. Charlie invariably won, but not by much. Ben had an admirable cock of his own.

Now Annette feigned caution as she stepped gingerly up to the pool. She knew Charlie could see her. She wanted him to think she sought solitude. She looked back up the trail to see if anyone was coming (though she knew no one was). She craned her neck to peer into each crevice and cranny of the woods surrounding the pool.

Satisfied that no one was around, Annette shed her shift and stood naked on the bank. She folded her shift smartly and laid it neatly under a tree. Then she stood up and stretched like a great jungle cat. She preened on her toes and bowed her legs like a ballerina. Her pendulous breasts swayed with her movements, making her seem unsteady. But she knew what she was doing. She cupped both breasts and turned them upwards toward her face. The pink nipples were perfectly shaped. She felt a tingle of delight and a deep warmth in her groin. Now she moved her right hand down to her mound of silky blonde pubic hair to caress her clitoris ever so gently. She slid the length of her middle finger over that sensitive member. She felt it spring to life under her touch. It protruded from her pubic mound like a small, budding penis.

Partially aroused, Annette stepped into the spring. The cold-water shock cooled her ardor some. She waded out until the water reached her hips. Then she struck out gamely into a standard stroke. She swam completely across the clear pool, stood up and swam back.

She knew that Charlie was underwater somewhere, sucking on a reed for oxygen. She knew the boys' tricks. Annette had always been Ben's annoying younger sister, prying into the their antics, tattle taling and trying to get their attention. Now she'd grown into a voluptuous young woman. She wanted a different type of attention.

Annette knew this spring well. She'd grown up here. It wasn't hard for her to spot Charlie's air reed or the dark spot beneath the clear water where none ought be. She struck out across the pool again, this time moving in Charlie's direction. She crossed the deep channel and stood up about ten feet from Charlie's hiding spot. She stood up on the gravelly bottom of the pool so that her breasts and part of her pubic mound were exposed. Then she threw her head back and wringed the water out of her hair like a mop.

Charlie stood up.

Instantly, Annette's hands flew up to cover her breasts and her groin, after the Aphrodite fashion.

"What are you doing here, Charlie!" she declared disingenuously.

The boy laughed. "That ain't the question, Miss Annette. What are you doing here, runnin' 'round with your cooch are all out? I'm gon' tell Ben."

"Oh you didn't see that! You're not supposed to see that!" And she splashed away back across the pool.

Charlie took off after her. When they reached the shallows again both teenagers stood up and began splashing each other like children. Charlie used both hands, but Annette still feigned modesty. She splashed with one hand while covering her breasts with the other.

Finally, she shrieked, "You win! You win!" Then she hunkered down on her haunches so that the water reached her neck and covered the rest of her body in a thin veil of liquid crystal. Charlie stood over her smiling widely. At nineteen, he was only a year older than Annette. They'd grown up together, albeit on different sides of the nineteenth century social divide. This was not their first splash fight at this spring.

"If you tell about seein' my cooch, I'll tell about you being here. You're supposed to be off chopping wood," Annie teased.

"You won't tell," Charlie retorted confidently.

"Yes, I will. I ain't a-skeered of you, Charlie."

She turned from him and swam away leisurely. Charlie followed her, grabbed her by the foot, and threw her over so that she did a full somersault in the water.

"Hey!" she said.

This move resulted in another splash war, this one longer than the first.

"Cut it out, Charlie. I ain't playin' wit' you! Cut it out!"

She swam away again. This time she arched her butt out of the water so that Charlie could see the full cut of her vulva.

When she surfaced a few feet away, Charlie said, "I seen your cooch again."

Annette replied flippantly: "So? You wouldn't know what to do with it if you had it. I seen your peter rabbit a bunch of times. I seen you out here whackin' your pecker. You and Ben, both!"

She laughed girlishly.

Charlie charged after her. She shrieked and tried to swim away, but Charlie was faster. He grabbed her by the foot again, but this time he drew her to him. He grabbed her around the waist with his right arm and controlled her left wrist with his left hand.

"What did you say? What did you say?"

He wasn't hurting her. She laughed.

"I said I see'd you whacking your pecker. This thing."

Annie reached back and grabbed him by the base of his penis. She felt it flop against her forearm. She was again amazed at its heft and girth. At her touch it began to lengthen and harden up the line of her wrist.

Charlie was shocked. This was little Annette, Ben's baby sister, a white girl no less, standing here holding his cock. Charlie released his grip on Annette's waist. Annie didn't release his penis in turn. She turned to look him in his eyes.

"I seen you do it. Like this."

She gripped his nuts with her other hand and stroked him fully erect in a matter of seconds. She pulled his bountiful foreskin back and forth across the rounded head of his penis as she had seen him do, using quick, back and forth jerks of her wrist.

The effect was spectacular. Charlie's member sprang upward and outward, a full 12 inches from his kinky pubic mound. The angular ridges of Charlie's lithe, muscular abdomen tightened and flexed as blood rushed into his cock.

When he was fully aroused, Annette said casually, "But, like I said, you wouldn't know what to do with it."

She swam away from him again.

Charlie sprang after her, this time with some difficulty. His erect cock swung back and forth comically, making his movements seem strained and awkward.

Annette allowed herself to be caught just as she was entering the deep water. She arched her behind out of the water again so that Charlie could get a closer view of her hairy labia and the golden pink cleft in between. Charlie grabbed both her ankles and drew her back towards him in the shallow water, parting her legs as she came. Annette looked over her shoulder at him with feigned surprise. She fanned her arms like paddles in order to stay afloat.

When she didn't fight, Charlie drew her back closer and closer until his erect dick was touching her pussy. He pulled her gently closer, attempting to gauge her interest in penetration. His dick slid up between her cheeks and bounced off her apple-shaped buttocks.

Annette looked over her shoulder and giggled.

"I told you that you wouldn't know what to do with it," she mocked. She wiggled away.

Charlie waded after her, caught her and tried the same maneuver. Same result. Annette taunted him giddily. Again, she arched her butt out of the water to show him the cut of her pussy, but this time she rotated her behind sensuously like a bee, to tease him.

Charlie wasn't any stranger to women. Still in his teens, Charlie hadn't been a virgin since the age of 11. A number of grown women had noted his fine features, rangy musculature, clear skin and the bulge in his trousers. This young white girl was taunting him. It was maddening.

Charlie waded after Annette again. This time he grabbed her by the hips and arched her butt out of the water so that her vagina was again exposed. She didn't fight him. With her ass already up in the air, Annette leaned forward and parted her legs a bit to give him a better view.

This time Charlie slid his penis downward between her ass cheeks until his straining member was positioned at the opening to Annette's twat. Using his thumb as a guide, Charlie pressed her labia apart. His dick slid easily up into her warm pussy. The silky blonde pubic hairs tickled him deliciously as they followed his shaft into her golden-pink slit.

Annette's eyes widened in shock as she felt Charlie's heavy penis moving deeper into her cooze. She stood on her tiptoes to further accommodate him. Four inches deep. Six inches. Nine.

At ten inches Annette felt full. She felt his thick helmet pressing firmly against her cervix, felt her labia straining wide to engulf more of his massive dick.

Standing behind her, Charlie watched Annette's pussy tremble under the heft of his tremendous cock. Her pussy lips jerked and clenched involuntarily. She drew breath in gasps, as if being choked.

Charlie held her in place with his dick as deep as it would go. When Annette tried to initiate a natural humping action Charlie held her tighter. He refused to start thrusting into her Instead, he contracted his pelvic muscles to pulse his penis rhythmically, all the while holding it tightly jammed against the back of her pussy.

After a few moments of this sort of teasing, Charlie reached his hand around from behind to caress her vulva. He stroked her clitoris roughly with his middle finger. Annette slapped his hand away. She knew how to masturbate a good clit better than he. She began to stroke her own clitoris, seeking to elicit friction by pressing it against Charlie's shaft.

They stood there connected at the genitals for several moments without moving. Both teens were shocked that they were actually 'doing it'.

Finally, Charlie reached up to cup both her breasts with his hands. He withdrew slowly until he was halfway out of her pussy, then powered his dick back into her hole with a jackhammer thrust. Annette gasped. Charlie repeated the move. Each time he withdrew a little further. Each time his return thrust was a little harder and a little faster. Slow out. Fast in. Annette picked up the rhythm. Charlie watched from the rear mount position as his powerful dick cruised in and out of Annette's pussy. He could see her labia expand and contract with each thrust. He saw his withdrawals pull her hairy mound further and further from its position of safety between her legs, saw it quiver in anticipation of his next thrust, heard the spring water splashing rhythmically in concert with his insistent insertions.

Charlie arched his back for maximum effect. He pulled his dick almost completely out of her pussy and fired back in wantonly with the return stroke.

Annette loved it.

The two teens strained against each other like this for five long, agonizing minutes. Charlie massaged her breasts furiously while driving into her. The cold water splashed upward to provide a sparkling dichotomy to their heated lust.

After a time Annette could feel Charlie's breathing become more strained, fervent. His moans became prolonged, with a deeper timbre. She knew what that meant. Annette pushed him delicately in the chest. It was a declination. She tried to arch her pussy off his straining dick. Charlie didn't take the hint. He was insistent.

"Charlie, stop it! You can't come inside me!"

She gave a little hop, releasing his lever from her pussy. Charlie still gripped her by the tits. Though she hadn't climaxed, she pushed away from his embrace.

"What's the matter?" he asked breathlessly.

"You know what's the matter. You can't come inside me. I'll get in trouble. You’ll get in trouble. How would I look with a mix-race pickanninny?"

"You might not get big. Come on, Annie, lets finish," Charlie whimpered breathlessly.

"How do you know?" she asked.

His dick was still massively erect. It stood between them like a wild thing, seeking the warmth between her legs. There was no doubt that Annette wanted to finish, too. She was almost there. She knew that her words made sense. A white girl pregnant with a black child in Louisiana didn't have any future. But at least she'd be alive. Charlie would be killed. She didn't want that.

Annette waded out of the water. She turned to face Charlie from the grassy bank.

"You know you're not supposed to be touching a white girl anyway" she chided him.

But there wasn't any conviction in her words. His hugely engorged organ was still straining between them. Too, their sex had been better than she'd expected. She really wanted to climax with his dick inside her. Annie's own extraordinarily sized clitoris poked visibly from beneath its sheath, indicating the depth of her arousal.

Annette sat down next to her shift as Charlie stepped from the spring. She regarded him with a twinge of regret.

"Look Charlie, if I show you something you can't tell anybody, okay?"

Charlie was willing to try anything. She called him over. When he was standing over her, she gently cupped his balls with her fingertips. Then she guided his dick into her mouth. She circumlocuted his penis with her tongue, paying special attention to the sensitive nerves on the underside of his pudenda. Then she began to gently suck him, bobbing her head up and down. She pulled her blonde tresses back so that Charlie might watch her efforts more clearly. She gazed up into his eyes confidently.

In less than a minute, Charlie erupted in her mouth.

Annette sucked down as much cum as she could as quickly as she could. She didn't want Charlie to lose his tumescence.

When she felt she'd drawn most of his load, Annette reached over and spread her shift across the grass. She lay back on it, then raised and opened her legs.

"Put it in, Charlie. Put it in before it gets soft."

Charlie willingly obliged. Her pussy was still wet. He knelt between her legs and placed the purpled head of his partially engorged cock against her clit. He rubbed the sensitive underside over and around her smaller sex organ. Annette moaned in anticipation. She endured as much of this teasing as she could. Finally she reached down to pry his hand from his dick. She gripped his cock resolutely and pointed it into her own wet, turgid flesh. She watched as his black dick disappeared into her pink pussy.

Charlie mounted her in the dominant missionary position with his arms supporting his upper body from the grass. He began to pound her with quick strokes, trying to regain his full erection. It didn't take long. Annette was able to engulf his recently milked penis, but as he regained his power she was able to take less and less of him. Having climaxed a short time before, Charlie's cock was less sensitive, too. He began to punish her pussy with long, scimitar strokes.

This is what Annette wanted all along. Doggie style, Annette's clit didn't get the attention it needed. But with Charlie arching into her from above she was able to ride the crest of his shaft as it slammed in and out of her sticky pussy.

This was heaven. Oh, it was absolute heaven.

Annie arched up on her shoulder blades to receive his strokes. She clinched her pussy lips together to provide him with maximum friction each time he withdrew. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead and upper lip as she fought to temper her own orgasm.

They assaulted each other in this manner for several minutes. Charlie caught Annette's lambent gaze and locked her eyes with his as he probed every inch of her slippery, pink pussy. He felt the firm but smooth, bumpy ridges in her deep vagina as he slid back and forth, felt her warm pussy walls caressing and tugging at his thick foreskin, laving him with her naturally aromatic lubricants.

Annette was amazed at the wealth of sensations she elicited from the feel of Charlie's shaggy foreskin moving inside her. His penis was thick enough, but his rugged foreskin provided her with enormous pleasure. It was pliable and rangy and it added indescribably rich friction to her inner pussy walls. She concentrated on sucking at it with her powerful vaginal muscles. Each time she contracted her pussy, both of them moaned in delight.

Now fully erect, two inches of Charlie's massive member still stood out from Annette's pussy. Try as she might, she couldn't get his whole dick inside her.

"She took the ten but left the two."

From her supine position beneath, she looked down between her tits to watch as Charlie arched and preened inside her. His dick looked like a black lever with thick veins encircling his shaft in bold relief. She watched her golden mound expand and rotate to accommodate his surging thrusts.

"God, it's so big!" she thought. "If he stands up, I think he can support my whole body!"

But Charlie wasn't thinking about standing up. He manipulated Annette's knees up until they brushed against her breasts. Then he cupped Annette's head in the crook of his elbow and jammed his tongue in her ear. His tongue was hot and rough. Charlie tugged at Annette's earlobes with his teeth while he slowly ground his dick in and out of her pussy. The sensation was ethereal.

Annette whispered harshly, "Fuck me! Oh fuck me its so good! Go deep deep deep deeper! Oh that’s it! Fuck Me!"

Her visceral sexual comments transmuted, by degrees, into a long, guttural groan.

She rotated her hips obscenely, ever faster, causing his massive organ to plumb every crevice of her moistened slit. She would do a triple rotation, a tight muscular contraction and then four or five arching hits so that Charlie punished her cervix with his long, deep thrusts.

The two teens began to sweat salty rivulets.

Finally Annette could take it no longer. She signaled the on

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Wed, 07 Oct 2026 23:09:00 +0000

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 3

Every Breath You Take.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 3 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Anthony checked the shopping list on his phone as he scoured the products at the small gourmet shop that looked like a 99-cent store from the outside. Inside, Babinskis had some of the finest produce and bakery ingredients in all of New York.

Always looking to create something unique to add to the dessert menu at La Morra, today he was on the hunt for the perfect fall spices.

Anthony was on his knees, trying to get items off a floor-level shelf, when a very tall, attractive woman moved past him, holding a basket as she scoured the shelves. Dressed in a fashionable blue, she seemed out of place in an establishment frequented by foodies and gourmands. From his angle, she towered over him.

"I'm sorry, where do you keep the Dutch chocolate?" she asked.

"Oh, I don't work here," Anthony replied, "but look at aisle two."

"Thank you,"

Anthony placed some items in his basket and continued prowling the shelves. He soon came across the woman standing before a display of chocolate powders, looking lost. She studied a recipe and looked at her choices.

"Dutch chocolate has a lot of nuances," Anthony said. "Cacao levels and acidity."

"I'm beyond lost and in way over my head. I have the recipe for croquembouche, and I don't know where to start."

"croquembouche? That's not an easy one."

"I have a confession. I can't cook for shit."

"This isn't cooking. It's baking,"

"I'm worse at baking,"

"Croquembouche is probably one of the most difficult desserts to cook. The French don't make anything easy."

The woman looked dejected.

"There are simple things you can make. Some of them are foolproof."

"No, it has to be a croquembouche. It's for a client. I closed a deal recently and might have made a white lie saying I made an incredible croquembouche. Now he wants me to make him one."

"You could buy one. There is a French bakery on Aberdeen. They are amazing."

"No, it has to be homemade. Trust me, I looked at theirs. It was perfect. Too perfect. I asked if they would make one that looked less than perfect. One that looked homemade."

"I can guess the response. Them being French and all. Here, Well, try this chocolate. It melts well."

"You know a lot about croquembouche."

"I do the desserts at a restaurant, although I've never made a croquembouche."

"Can I pay you to make one for me?"

"Oh, no, sorry. I don't do that kind of side work."

"I apologize. I have a kitchenette at the Hilton. I'm not sure I can do this there."

"You can't. Not even close," Anthony said, watching her confidence whither.

"I'm so fucked," the woman said with despair.

Anthony studied the woman feeling bad for her situation.

"I'll tell you what. I have to head to work now. I'm at La Morra on Sullivan Street. You come by around 9 o'clock tonight. The baking will be done by then, and you and I will make a croquembouche together. I've always wanted to try one. This is a good reason."

"You would do that for me? I have to pay you."

"No, no charge. We have the ingredients, so show up."

"I'm Heidi," she said, putting a hand forward to shake his. "Heidi Rivas."

"Anthony Albano."

"You are going to save my career, Anthony Albano."

"Don't thank me yet, croquembouche is a bitch to make. At best, it will still look amateur. See you this evening."

Anthony headed out, taking one last look at the tall beauty. He was five feet eleven inches, and considering she wasn't wearing heels, she must have been slightly over six feet tall.

Heidi arrived at La Morra around 8:30 and had a glass of wine at the bar. Anthony came out ten minutes later and guided her to the kitchen. Dinner service was still active, so the kitchen was abuzz with activity.

Anthony guided Heidi through the chaos. He had to pull her to the side more than once to avoid the action.

"It's crazy in here," she commented.

"You should have been here for the dinner rush."

He directed her to the baking area, out of the combat zone of the stoves and prep.

"Okay, croquembouche. Let's get into it. Here, put this on."

Heidi donned an apron, and the two reviewed the recipe. A croquembouche is no easy task. A fluffy cake of chocolate pastry balls, each filled with custard cream, is then built into a pastry tower and covered with spun sugar.

Two hours later, the ornate French pastry stood perfectly on the baking table. Shaped like a Christmas tree, it was a vision to behold.

"I have never seen something like that."

"Well, now you have and can confirm that you made it. I'm placing it in our reefer overnight so you can get it to your meeting tomorrow."

Heidi's smile could not contain her glee. She reached over and gave Anthony a warm hug.

"You are incredible," she said.

"Well, I can bake; and cook. Not sure about incredible."

The restaurant had closed, and the cleaning crew were doing their work as Anthony and Heidi exited.

"That was so much fun. You really should give lessons."

"The job keeps me pretty busy. It's demanding work, but I love it. You were great in there. Maybe next time, claim you can do something easier. Chocolate chip cookies are always popular."

"Yeah, not mine. Hey, let me give you a ride home?"

"I'm only a few blocks away," he responded.

"Please, it's the least I can do."

"Sure, thanks."

The two climbed into her rental car, and Anthony gave directions toward his home. As they approached his brownstone apartment building on North 6^th Street, Heidi turned into the alley behind it.

"Oh, you turned too soon. This leads to the alley behind my building."

"This city confuses me with all the one-way roads," she replied.

"No big deal, you can let me out by the back doors; the fourth one on the right."

The alley in the back of the brownstones on North 6^th Street had dumpsters for each building and a few parking spots. It was dark and dimly lit.

Heidi pulled up behind Anthony's building.

"Okay, this is weird," Heidi began, "but I've got to pee so badly. I should have gone to the restaurant. Do you mind standing guard? I'll just go behind the car."

"That's nuts, You can use my bathroom,"

"I don't mind. I did it all the time in college."

"Yeah, well, this is Brooklyn, not-

"Michigan State."

"You don't want to piss in a Brooklyn alley. Park in that spot, over there. The woman who used it moved out."

Heidi pulled into the empty parking spot, and the two got out. Anthony used his keys to open the back door of the building.

"Elevator's out. Can you make it to the third floor?"

Anthony led Heidi up the stairs. A woman came down with her laundry when they approached the second floor.

"Stella, don't tell me you are doing laundry this late?"

Stella was the second-floor tenant. She lived right below Anthony with her husband.

"They just fixed the machines. Shabbat always sneaks up on me, so I want to finish load this before tomorrow evening."

Stella looked at Heidi with a smile.

"Hello."

Heidi turned to Anthony and made a face that reminded him of her need to pee. Heidi and Anthony continued up as Stella watched them go; she then went down the stairs to the laundry room.

Anthony opened the door to his apartment, and Heidi rushed toward the bathroom without asking where it was.

"It's just down the hall on the;”

"Found it," Heidi called out as she entered the bathroom.

Once inside, she was in far less of a rush as she nosed around, looking in his medicine cabinet and the shower. She opened the hamper and took out a filthy T-shirt, holding it to her nose.

Finally, she pulled her pants down, sat on the toilet, leaned forward, and peed. Finishing with a little shiver, she took a wad of toilet paper and wiped herself dry from the front. She flushed and then washed her hands. Pausing momentarily, she picked up Anthony's toothbrush, added some toothpaste, brushed her teeth, and exited the bathroom.

"Wine just runs through me," Heidi explained, finding Anthony in the kitchen.

"Great apartment. A two-bedroom unit in this area. Must cost a fortune."

"It's rent-controlled, but when the landlord gets everyone out of the building, it will go condo. I love it. It's quiet. Nothing interesting happens here," Anthony said while straightening up.

"It's great. My place is corporate housing. I wouldn't say I like it, but it's functional. Listen, it's not that late, not for New York City. Is there any chance I can take you out for a late bite or just a drink? I want to hear more about that restaurant you want to open."

"That's a pipe dream, but there's a beautiful place nearby if you don't mind me talking about my dreams of owning a restaurant. Would you mind if I took a quick shower? I've been in a sweltering kitchen for about ten hours."

"Sure, no rush. I've got emails to check."

Anthony hurried down the hall, taking his shirt off as he went. Heidi watched him go and then began to look around the apartment.

In the bathroom, Anthony took off his pants to pee and noticed he was semi-hard. Heidi was attractive and aggressive. She had managed to get to his apartment, so perhaps she was into him. He wasn't sure, so maybe he could figure this out over drinks.

In the shower, Anthony soaped himself up with Mountain Blast Irish Spring, taking extra care to lather his cock and balls. He heard knocking on the door.

"Anthony, I really have to pee again," Heidi said from the hallway.

"Door's not locked. I'm in the shower, so go for it."

Anthony heard the door open and continued to wash up. Suddenly, he felt something warm on his leg. Wiping the soap from his eyes, a completely nude Heidi had stepped into the shower with him.

She was tall and fit, something her clothing hid: toned arms, muscular thighs, and firm round tits with thin, long nipples.

Looking at her twaut, he saw the reason for the warmth. She was peeing on his leg. The shower water washed the almost clear liquid away as Heidi reached down to grasp Anthony's cock.

Most women were surprised by the thickness of Anthony's cock, but not Heidi. She used her right hand to stroke it as she wrapped her left arm around Anthony's head and brought him in for a deep kiss.

"I did have to pee," she whispered as she sucked on his lower lip.

"So, I see. Interesting opening move," he said as he pushed the tall woman against the wall.

"All men want to be peed on by a woman," she whispered. "They like being marked. You're mine until another woman pees on you."

Anthony turned the tall woman around and aggressively pushed her against the glass shower door, flattening her tits as he moved in behind her ass.

"I gotta warn you, this could hurt."

Heidi said nothing but widened her stance, which opened her ass and cunt and served to lower her to the perfect height to be entered.

With hot water cascading over the two of them. Anthony held his cock in one hand and another on her shoulder to keep her pinned as he invaded her cunt from behind. This was a shower fuck. No foreplay. Just hardcore fucking with the water running.

Heidi groaned with pleasure as the fattest cock she had ever experienced was passing through her tight lips, which stretched wide, allowing passage to her warm inside.

Anthony's thick cock sealed off her cunt from the shower water allowing her personal interior lube to help Anthony slide in deep. The tall woman lifted her right leg helping Anthony's thick cock continue inward.

She bent slightly lower, and he slid in deeper, causing Heidi to wince. Anthony groaned with pleasure as her velvet interior massaged his shlong.

"My God, that cock is even bigger than I thought," Heidi moaned through waves of euphoria.

Bigger than she thought? Anthony considered her statement, but in the middle of sex, nothing made sense anyway. He pulled out slightly so he could admire her ass and the way her cunt lips gripped him in a tight seal, stretching back as if they were made of silicone and then retracting when he pushed in.

Her skin was olive in color, but with her ass spread, he could see the skin of her gluteal cleft graduated to light brown, getting darker near her anus. The fold of skin (the raphe) created a nice little pink button in the center of her anus hole.

Putting two hands on her ass, his thumb danced across her puckernut, testing it for entry and her willingness.

"You want to fuck that ass? You'll need to clean it," she said with zero embarrassment.

"I can do that for you."

Heidi smiled. That was precisely what she wanted him to do.

With that, she stood up, expelling his turgid cock from her cunt.

She took the handheld shower head off its clip, handed it to Anthony, then bent forward, grasping her ankles and giving him unfettered access to her ass entry.

Anthony changed the spray to a focused flow, and aimed it at her sphincter. Squeezing some shower gel down her ass crack, he used his forefinger to foam up the gel, gently poking his finger inside her. She helped by pulling her ass cheeks apart, allowing the beam of water to enter and clean deep inside. Anthony's finger pushed deeper as he rotated it slightly, then pulled it out and returned to the stream of water. Soon enough, the water going out was as clear as the water coming in.

The two stood straight, bodies intertwined as she stroked him, and he fingered her.

Heidi turned off the shower, wrapped a towel around herself, and walked out of the bathroom. Anthony quickly toweled off and followed.

Down the hall, he saw the towel on the floor and entered his bedroom. Heidi was on the bed, ass up, face down.

Looking at her, waiting for him like a dog in heat, Anthony could see how big she was. Her body was proportional, but due to her height, her ass was far bigger than any he had pleasured or even seen in the past.

"You ever fuck a big, tall girl?" she asked.

"No."

"Then I am going to be your unicorn. Something unique. You are going to remember this for a long time."

Anthony noticed the window shades were down and pulled them up to open the window.

"What are you doing? Stop."

"It gets hot in here," he said. "That radiator is hard to manage. Don't worry, no one can see in."

"I like it hot. I like it when my man sweats on me. I want to taste your salt. Especially when it drips off your balls."

Anthony's heart was racing. This tall woman was talking a hell of a game. Over the past few weeks, it seems each woman he slept with was on a mission to be his best.

Heidi remained face down, ass up as he crawled onto the bed. From this perspective, he marveled at the size and shape of her ample ass. He moved in close to inspect the magnificent behind. Her sphincter was pulsating slightly in anticipation of his touch. He noticed razor stubble around her tight knot where she had amateurly groomed herself. A few stray pubic hairs remained.

"You want to inspect my ass? Make sure it's clean enough for you?"

Anthony took his middle finger and pressed against her ass, which quickly relented and let him slide in knuckle deep.

Heidi winced slightly.

"I'm dry from the shower. Hold on a second."

She reached to the bedside table, took out a small jar of coconut oil and slathered some on her ass, poking some inside her sphincter.

"How did you know I had that?"

Heidi smiled without looking back.

"Come on, all guys had some kind of jerk-off lube near their bed."

Her ass glistened as some of the excess oil ran down her ass crack and dripped off her dangling labia lips staining his sheets.

Anthony slipped his thumb in then added a second and third finger.

"Oh, fuck. That feels so;”

Heidi was too lost in the pleasure to finish her sentence. She panted slightly to adjust to his three finger penetration.

"Taste my ass. Tell me how it tastes. Use that educated tongue."

Anthony withdrew his fingers and pressed his face to her ass. She rocked back slightly, bringing her nut-brown whispering eye to his mouth and nose.

His first taste was the coconut oil, but as he got past that, she tasted clean and fresh. He licked at her quavering pucker and was met with a hint of tobacco, caramel, and herbs. The flavors combined nicely, and he pushed his tongue in deeper.

"This feels crazy good. Your fucking tongue is as thick as that cock."

Crazy was right, thought Anthony. This was crazy.

Here he was, eating the ass of a woman he met in a market this morning. Once she had her clothes off, she was quickly becoming the freakiest woman he had ever encountered. Considering that only a few weeks ago, he fucked a mob princess with a stick of butter in this exact spot, there was a high bar for Heidi to cross.

Anthony moved his face up and down her ass wetting her dark hole and her perineum and even getting tastes of her dripping cunt.

"You like eating m

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 23:08:00 +0000

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 2

The First Time Ever I Saw Your Face - Anthony’s interlope.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 3 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I never thought I would like to live in Brooklyn, but when my work took me there, I became immersed in the Brooklyn lifestyle.

Coming from Boston, I was not familiar with Jewish culture, particularly Orthodox Jews and their devout customs.

I had been raised Catholic but hadn't attended church in years. My religious beliefs were vague at best. One thing I admired was the devotion to faith my Jewish neighbors displayed.

Below me lived the Rothenburgs. The husband, Aaron, was a Jeweler in Manhattan, and his wife taught at the nearby yeshiva. Aaron kept to himself, never associating with goyum like me. Stella was different. She always had a kind smile, something pleasant to say, and enjoyed small talk. I got the feeling she and her husband didn't converse much, so she jumped at any chance to share a conversation.

Stella was in her mid-40s. She had some of the softness of an early middle-aged woman. She had a long face with dark eyes and poorly styled, frosted blond hair. To say she had a Jewish look could sound like a racist statement, but I found that kind of Eastern European look beautiful, so if I were to say she looked Jewish, that could only be as a compliment.

Stella was on the stoop. Typically, this meant the couple on the first floor was having loud daytime sex. Stella was always concerned that children could hear the audible groans and pornographic shouts of pleasure from the over-sexed couple. So, when they had sex, which was often, she would stand on the stoop and sing songs from the Torah.,

But the couple on the first floor had left a few weeks ago. He was on his way to prison, and I knew she was somewhere in Italy. The apartment was empty.

"Hello, Mrs. Rothenburg."

"Please, Anthony, call me Stella. You make me feel so old with that Mrs. Rothenburg stuff."

"I was only trying to be polite."

"And you are. A wonderfully polite neighbor. There are so few these days."

"The first-floor apartment is empty. So, what brings you outside tonight?"

"Oh, I do not miss those two. So much noise and the arguments. It was too much."

"They could get pretty loud," I said with slight embarrassment, knowing first-hand how loud Rosalie from the first floor was in bed.

"I told Aaron to call the building owner," she replied.

"Aaron?"

"My husband, Mr. Rothenberg."

"Of course. Well, I'm right above you, so hopefully, the only sound you hear from my apartment is the TV set."

Stella looked at me with an all-knowing smile, and I wanted to ask what that smile intimated, but having had a few extreme guests in my bed in recent weeks, I felt it was best not to pursue that question.

"You are a chef, right?"

"I am. At La Morra. Well, right now, they have me baking. But I hope to get some of my ideas on the menu soon."

"I don't suppose they have a kosher menu there?"

"I'm afraid not. However, several of our Jewish patrons go for the lamb with fava beans, and as it turns out, our pasta is kosher. But our kitchen is not, so I guess that's technically a no."

"Well, I'm sure it's wonderful."

"Are you waiting for someone?" I asked, unsure why she was sitting outside.

"Not really, no, but I am very happy to see you."

I knew Stella was a little awkward, but her sentiment was kind.

"Same here. It's a nice night to sit on the stoop."

"It's Friday."

"So, it is."

"It's the Sabbath," she said.

"That's right, it is. I don't know what the proper greeting is for a sabbath."

"Shabbat Shalom," she replied.

"Well, then, Shabbat Shalom."

"I was making dinner and left the lights on in my bedroom and then the sun set. They are still on."

I looked up to see lights in her apartment window on the second floor.

"So, they are."

"They are on. I have to go to sleep soon, but those lights are on."

"I can see that."

At this point, I really needed to pee and hit the shower, so I started up the stairs.

"I can't sleep with the lights on," she added. "Can you?"

"Me? No, not unless I'm black-out drunk. If you'll excuse me, I've got to run to the bathroom."

"Would you like to use my bathroom?"

I stopped to consider the nature of this strange request. Stella was inviting me upstairs to use her bathroom. What was that all about?

"It's a floor below yours. Quicker to use it."

"I think I can make it."

Sensing an undefined need of urgency, I looked at Stella and then at the light in her apartment.

"Is something wrong? Something in your apartment?"

"Do you like rugelach cookies?" she asked.

"I do. I love it with coffee."

"I know you're a chef, but I think my rugelach is the best around. Better than Shlomy’s Bakery.

"That's a steep boast. Shlomy’s is world famous. I'd love to try some of them someday;”

"Now. Come up and have some. I desperately want your opinion. It would mean the world to me. I mean, you being a professional baker and all."

I wondered where Stella was heading with her insistence that I come to her apartment right now. I'm embarrassed to say, but I couldn't help feeling she was somehow coming on to me, and as a guy, a woman coming on to me trumped everything, even the need to use the bathroom.

She was awkward because she had a sheltered life and had never ventured outside of the insulated Orthodox Jewish community in Brooklyn. But right now, she seemed determined to get me to her apartment.

"Sure, let's try some," I said.

"Yes, great. Mine is flakey and very buttery. You like butter, right? I know you do."

The mention of butter gave me another reason for pause. A recent sexual encounter involved butter. A lot of butter. Was she implying something? Then again, cookies require butter, so perhaps she was just talking about cookies.

"Well, I use cream cheese in mine, which keeps the center moist. Melts on your tongue. Moist is always the best."

There is no better word to describe a good cookie or cake other than moist. But when Stella said it, she lingered on the adjective just enough to make it sound sexual. Very sexual.

"Well, I really want to taste that," I replied. "Lead the way."

Stella opened the building door and started up the stairs. Despite her modest outfits, she always attempted to be stylish.

I tried to imagine her figure beneath the dress. Then, I remembered she was at least 15 years older than me and married. This made me rethink going to her apartment for whatever she had planned.

On the second floor, she stopped to open the door to her apartment, and I looked for a way out.

"You know, I think I'm just going to head up to my apartment."

"No, you must taste my cookies. Each one is like a little cream pie."

Her eyes pleaded with me to come inside.

Cream pie, I thought? Is she that innocent? Does she not know what that means these days?

"I don't want to disturb your husband."

"Aaron is in South Africa. Even if he were here, he couldn't sleep with the bedroom lights on."

There it was again; she was talking about the bedroom. She entered the apartment, and I followed.

Stella's apartment was dark, lit by a few candles. The only light came from the bedroom, shining down the hall.

While the apartment had the same floor plan as mine, which was directly above hers, the decorations showed more taste and an adult style than my Ikea-decorated home.

"Very nice place."

"It's pleasant," she replied, "Small, but I like it. It's close to everything I need."

"Do you mind if I use your bathroom? I really have to;”

"Of course, how rude of me. You know where it is. Oh wait, take a candle with you."

Stella handed me a candlestick with a lit taper.

"The Sabbath," she said. "We don't turn lights on after sunset."

"Oh, that's right," I replied, then entered the bathroom, which was similar to mine.

I placed the candlestick on the sink, then lifted the seat and pulled out my shlong, which was semi-erect from wandering thoughts. Leaning forward so I would not overshoot the bowl, I produced a stream and breathed a sigh of relief as I urinated.

Exiting the bathroom, I saw Stella standing in the hallway, waiting for me. The situation continued to be awkward.

"This is the same layout as my apartment," I mentioned. "Two bedrooms, right?"

"Aaron's office is the other room. I would sleep there, but no bed."

Stella entered the bedroom, where the lights were on. The bed was small, at best full-sized. There was a dress, a vanity, a closet, and some prints on the wall; all tasteful. The windows were open, and the shades were up.

"So, this is the bedroom where I sleep when the light is off."

"Yes, it is, I said, unsure what to say or do next. I looked up at the ceiling.

"I'll be sure to walk lightly. I never thought about someone living below me."

"I never hear you walking, but the vents in the hallway and bathroom let sounds travel so I do hear the odd sound now and again."

The apartment building had old-school radiator heating, but an exhaust duct was found in the bathroom and the hallway, which pulled air through a central duct to the roof and out.

"That older woman on the top floor," Stella mentioned, "she's loud on her phone"

"Sophia? She's a little hard of hearing."

"And the two who moved out downstairs;”

"Rosalie and Tommy."

"They got into some pretty nasty fights."

"Rosalie was quite the character," I added.

Stella looked at me and again gave me that wry, intuitive smile.

"Yes, she was. Wasn't she?"

I looked at Stella to see what she was getting at. Had she heard Rosalie and me through the vent? Had she heard Heidi and me? Both women were insatiable and had no concern about who could hear their moans.

I felt a warm heat on my skin, and my spidey sense told me this was a moment.

"Well, I am ready for bed now," Stella said, taking off her earrings and placing them in a China bowl.

"I'll be heading upstairs then," I said politely.

"No, wait. Please, you can't leave yet until;” Stella chose her words carefully. "Until you've tasted my cookies."

I looked at Stella and went to a near-full erection. She may be awkward, but she had gotten me into her bedroom, suggestively talked about her "moist cookies," and even hinted at hearing me having sex with Rosalie. This was going to happen.

I walked up behind her, turned her around so we were face to face, and moved in for a kiss. Stella's eyes went wide, and she froze when my lips met hers.

Instantly, I detected the lack of reception in her kiss, and I pulled back as she looked at me with a discomfited smile.

"Anthony, no."

I stepped back, embarrassed.

"I'm so sorry. I don't know what I was thinking. I;”

"No, no, it's my fault," she interrupted. I insisted you come up here, the candles; I take you to my bedroom;”

"And then you talk about your moist cookies."

"Yeah, those are on the kitchen counter. No, Anthony, you sweet boy, I do need you tonight, but not for that."

"Oh man, I am so confused. I mean candles and;”

"Candles for Sabbath. I can't turn on the lights until sunset tomorrow, so I use candles."

She could not turn on the lights, and that's when it hit me: She could not turn off the lights either.

"You can't turn off those lights, can you?"

Stella looked at me, embarrassed, saying nothing.

"You can't even ask me to turn off lights. You can't do it yourself, and you can't ask. I can't believe what I just did. Please, that was so wrong;”

She smiled, realizing I had now comprehended her true intentions.

"It's fine. In fact, it's flattering. I can't remember the last time someone thought I was attractive."

"You are more than attractive. And maybe we'll laugh about it someday. By the way, the way you talk about your cookies, with their moist center. That's pretty damned sexy."

I walked to the light switch and turned it off. The room was only lit by candlelight now. I glanced at Stella, illuminated by the candle's glow, and marveled at her natural beauty. But the embarrassment was overwhelming, and I only wanted to get out of her apartment.

As I walked to the door, she stopped me.

"Wait."

I turned around to see Stella holding a plate of rugelach cookies.

"A thank you for your troubles,"

She handed me the plate, then leaned in, gave me a matronly kiss on the cheek, and whispered in my ear with a breathy voice, "They really are moist."

Confused, I looked at her again, but she ushered me out of the apartment and closed the door.

I went upstairs to my apartment and put the plate of cookies on the counter. I needed a shower, so I let the water run so it could heat up.

I heard a weak moan as I walked out of the bathroom past the air vent. There it was again. Pulling a chair over, I put my ear to the vent and could hear the gentle moans of a woman near orgasm. With Rosalie having moved out and Sophia out of town, the only woman in the building was Stella. She was pleasing herself, unaware the very air vent she showed me was now carrying her moans of self-satisfaction through the building.

When she was done, I went into the shower and finished myself off, imagining what might have happened if she had not rebuffed my advances.

A few days went by. I heard Stella come home from the market and took the empty plate back to her.

She opened the door and immediately smiled. I blushed as the embarrassing attempt at a kiss came back to me.

"I wanted to return this to you. My mother had a rule that borrowed plates and dishes are always returned in 24 hours."

"It's been more than 48 hours," Stella replied.

"I, umm, was trying to think of ways to apologize for my behavior;”

"No apologies needed. It could be my fault. I can see where the situation might look like I was trying to tempt you."

"Still no, I was way out of line," I said.

"I assume you Googled turning off lights on the Sabbath?"

"I did, and I understand you could not directly ask me to turn off the lights. You were pretty clear in what you were attempting to get me to do, but I suck at party games."

"Well, if it happens again, I'll invite you over for cookies, which will be our secret code for turning off the lights and leaving."

Stella was about to close the door.

"So, a favor, please," I asked. "Can I get your rugelach recipe? I think it would be fun to introduce it to our dessert menu at La Morra. I'm thinking of a black sesame Nutella filling with a hazelnut almond glaze drizzle, maybe over fennel ice cream."

"Wow, that sounds so good, but it's not Kosher. The recipe is yours; just let's hope my bubbe never finds out."

"Bubbe?"

"Grandmother. How do you live in Brooklyn but don't know any Yiddish terms?"

"I don't know any Jewish people."

"You know me, so that's one. Hey, let me cook you a Jewish meal. A traditional kosher meal."

"I don't want to put you out, but;”

"But nothing. Please. Aaron's gone, and I hate eating alone. Let me make you a nice dinner. Traditional dishes. Or is the master chef afraid to try someone else's cooking?"

"I would be delighted. But I will bring the wine. I'm sure your cooking is excellent, but Manichevitz wine is not."

"Manichevitz is vile," she said. "Get two bottles of whatever you bring. How's next Sunday night?"

We agreed to dinner this coming Sunday. I knew she was lonely and needed a friend, and she had made the friend part crystal clear. Nonetheless, I was excited about seeing her again and looked forward to a home-cooked meal.

Two days later, I was recounting my embarrassing faux pas to Sophia, the elderly woman who lives upstairs from me. Sophia had seen Stella outside on the night of the Sabbath a few times. She now knew to ask if everything was okay.

Sophia went to her spare room and returned with two bottles.

"Here are two bottles of 1966 Ghito Duaim. It's the best kosher wine there is. You bring that to your dinner date."

"It's not a date. Its neighbors having a meal together. I eat with you twice a week. Is that a date?"

"If I were 30 years younger, it would start as a dinner date but end up as something else."

"Sophia," I laughed, "are you objectifying me again?"

Sunday finally came. I arrived at Stella's apartment a few minutes late to show it was no big deal. But the truth was, I was nervous. I'm not sure why, but I was.

Stella answered the door wearing an attractive dress with an open collar and a hemline

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 23:06:00 +0000

Portmanteau - No Sleep Til Brooklyn: Part 1

A Sighting and the Wild Thing.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 3 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Author’s note: This is an installment in the anthology series entitled ‘Portmanteau.’ Each vignette of Portmanteau is a multi-part series. A collection of three stand-alone erotic short stories, all loosely associated with each other.

A Sighting.

The elevator was out again; for the fourth time this month; so it would have to be the stairs again. When Sophia was younger, she always took the stairs. But now that she was pushing eighty-five, the elevator was a friend to lean on.

Holding two grocery bags, she looked up the stairs and began the climb to the top floor of the high stoop four-story Brooklyn walk-up brownstone at 143 North 6th Street, known as The Beacon.

The small apartment building had four floors, with one apartment on each floor. All the apartments had the same floor plan; two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Despite the building being old, the apartments were very nice, and the neighborhood was great.

On the first floor, she could hear the loudmouth girl and her motorhead boyfriend arguing. What a pair! It would be nice if they would move, she thought to herself.

At the second-floor landing, she noticed the apartment door was slightly ajar. Inside, she noticed Aaron but not his wife, Stella. She didn't know the man well but knew he was unpleasant. When Aaron noticed Sophia passing by, he slammed the door shut. She felt terrible for Stella. She was quiet and pleasant, but her husband was another neighbor Sophia could do without.

Sophia heard footsteps coming down from the third floor in a hurry.

Anthony Albano, who lived on the third floor, flew down the stairs late, as always. The handsome but chaotic young man was always in a rush, but when he saw Sophia, he stopped.

"Mrs. Katz, please let me help you with those bags," he insisted.

"You're late, Anthony. I can see from your rushing around that you're late. Leave me to my bags. I'm fine."

"I am late. But the cannolis will have to wait until I get you home. How was the market today?"

"Crowded and rude, but they had some filet on sale, which is a treat. I'm making a Béarnaise sauce, and I thought I might;”

"-Béarnaise sauce is so difficult," Anthony interrupted.

"One mistake, and you've made scrambled eggs."

As a chef at one of Brooklyn's only Michelin Star restaurants, Anthony knew something about cooking.

He got her to the door of her top-floor apartment; she keyed open the door and walked to the kitchen, where he put the bags on the counter.

The old two-bedroom apartment was spacious, and Sophia was the only person living there. The walls, which were floor-to-ceiling wine shelves, made the apartment unique. Aside from a couch, a coffee table, and a TV set, the room was entirely covered in shelves full of wine.

The rich smell of wine permeated Anthony's nose as he looked around. His ability to smell intricate details was handy as a chef, and he was always given tasks that required a smell test.

Inside Sophia's apartment, the smell of wine, primarily reds, was pleasant but almost overpowering.

As a chef, he always marveled at her collection. She claimed to know little about wine and attributed the collection to something her late husband, Rolf, had amassed over the years. It was to be their retirement funds.

Rolf died a few years before Anthony moved into the building.

Since meeting Sophia, Anthony had gone out of his way to look after the elderly woman, helping her when he could. She was the grandmother he never had. She saw him as the perfect gentleman and worried about him as a parent might. They were the perfect match.

She would often thank him for his efforts with a bottle of wine. However, when Anthony began to notice that the wine bottles she gifted were frequently worth more than $1,000, he could not accept them. Later that night, there would be a knock on the door; Anthony would open it, and that $1,000 bottle was waiting for him.

"Sophia, I can't let you just pan-fry that filet. It would be a crime, and I don't think you understand how hard a Béarnaise is. I'm home early tonight. Let me cook them for you, or better yet, let's grill them on the roof."

Anthony knew that's what she wanted. She was lonely and liked the company for dinner, but she knew he could not turn down a cooking challenge.

"I'll bring the wine," she replied.

"Please, nothing worth a small fortune."

"You can't take it with you, so please let me enjoy it with company."

"Fine, you do the wine. I've got to run. I'll see you this evening."

Sophia smiled. Anthony was her guardian angel, and she cared for him like the child she never had.

As Anthony headed down the stairs, he laughed at himself. Once again, Sophia had tricked him into cooking her dinner, but the payoff would be an expensive bottle of wine and the company of the only genuinely kind person he knew in New York.

As Anthony passed the door to the first-floor apartment, he was startled by the sound of something hitting the door from the inside. Concerned, he paused, wondering what to do, but then he heard Rosalie, the apartment tenant, let out a long moan from the other side of the door, followed by rhythmic creaking.

Anthony quickly realized she was not in distress but quite the opposite. It wasn't yet 10 AM, and she was getting fucked against the door, most likely by her big boyfriend, who always parked his car in the red zone in front of the building.

The door muffled Rosalie's voice, but he could hear her barking commands at whoever was riding her. Anthony was tempted as any man might to stay and listen, but he was late and let himself out the front door to find Stella, his second-floor neighbor, sitting on the stoop.

Stella was an Orthodox Jewish wife in her early 40s. She was attractive but always dressed modestly and wore a head covering. She did little to complement her many beautiful features.

Although she was shy, she always brightened when she saw Anthony.

"Mrs. Rothenberg, good morning!"

"Anthony, hello. Please, call me Stella. You make me sound sold old with the Mrs. Rothenberg."

"Of course."

Stella was sitting on the stoop listening to Rosalie's fuck session, which was audible through the partially open window and open curtains.

"I hope Rosalie doesn't keep you and your husband up at night with her; her noises," Anthony whispered.

"She can be loud, but I applaud her passion. But when she has daytime sex, I come out here to make sure any children don't hear it. I sing songs from the Torah to drown her out."

As if on cue, Rosalie shouted, "Oh fuck, baby, fuck it so hard."

"I hope you can sing loud," Anthony said with a smile as he walked away.

Two kids came by, heading to the park, and Stella began singing the ancient Hebrew song, Ana Bekoa'h loudly, which did its job. The children moved on rather than hear songs from the Sabbath on a Tuesday morning.

Across the street, a casually dressed man walked up the steps of 144 North 6^th Street, holding two Starbucks cups. He glanced across the street at Stella singing her songs of the Talmud and watched Anthony walk away. The man entered his building called the Normandy Arms.

Surveillance duty in Brooklyn had perks. There were great restaurants nearby that had curbside service. The apartment the FBI had rented was nice, with parking in the back.

Two of the four apartments in the apartment building they were surveilling had attractive women living in the units who rarely bothered to lower their window shades. Since the FBI had tinkered with the old building's heating system, all the residents tended to keep their windows open, which made watching them all the easier.

FBI Agent Marty Gordon entered the third-floor unit to find his partner, Barry Rooney, watching out the window with high-powered binoculars. Four video cameras on tripods focused on each floor's front bedroom window.

"What did I miss?" Marty asked as he checked the to-go boxes to see which was his.

"The third-floor guy is heading out to his job. On the fourth floor, she's examining and checking some wine bottles."

"Can you see the labels? Good stuff?"

"No, not with these binoculars. On the second floor, he's hyped up again. He's been on the phone for an hour, getting agitated. The wife is sitting on the stoop singing or shouting."

"She's singing; I just heard her as I walked in. Some Hebrew song. Ground floor?"

"Fucking again. Well, at the very least, she is fucking him."

Marty came over and took the binoculars to get a view.

"It's ten in the morning. Didn't Sorvino say they fucked last night?"

"That girl wants it, and considering who her daddy is, if she wants it, she gets it," Barry added.

"Is Mrs. Bin Laden still singing?"

"You know she's Orthodox Jewish, right? You might want to get a better nickname for her," Marty remarked.

"Everyone gets a nickname. Her husband looks like a terrorist, so she gets to be Mrs. Bin Laden."

Marty shifted his view to Stella on the stoop, who continued to listen to Rosalie have sex and occasionally sing when people passed.

"I think that Jewish lady wears a wig," Barry said in passing. "I saw her come out of her bathroom after a shower, and she had black hair, but now she's a light brown with blond streaks. She has black pubes, so the carpet should match the drapes. Should I log that in?"

"I told you, she's Orthodox Jewish. The women keep their heads covered. Lots of time, they wear wigs for that. Don't write it in the log, or we'll have to explain why we are watching her when she's naked, and Sorvino will get pissed."

"She doesn't shave her armpits enough," Barry added, "the way that building heats up with the radiators broken, she must stink."

"She doesn't shave her cunt either. I don't see you complaining about that." Marty replied.

"Refreshing these days with all that bald cunt running around, Barry said. "I miss pubic hair."

Barry's focus went to the first-floor window, where the woman they had labeled the Italian Princess stood naked over a man sitting on the couch waiting. She gyrated, gently fingering herself as he watched in anticipation. She then bent her knees slightly, bringing her cunt into his face. The muscular man wrapped his arms around her ass, pulling her open slit to his mouth, and began to taste her while she kept her balance by holding his head.

"I think she's doing that cream pie thing 'cause I swear he finished inside her," Barry commented. "I guess it's an early lunch for him. Oh, wait, Mrs. Bin Laden is heading inside. She was definitely out there listening to the Guido girl getting it."

Marty laughed. He knew they were breaking protocol. If anything intimate happened during surveillance, the procedure was to view it from a distance. However, since no women were on the day shift, he and his partner took full advantage of their surveillance gig and made sure to watch for any nudity or sex.

"When Sorvino was sick last week, I took the night shift. It was a porn shit show. The first-floor girl, she was doing anal while sucking her own nipples. I'm sure of it. The guy on the third floor was banging a black chick, and the second-floor girl was using a candle in her cunt, to jill herself off at the same time. Freakin' triple feature. Sorvino's so lucky to have the night shift."

"What about the old lady on four?"

"She drank a bottle of wine next to the open window and just listened to all the fucking going on below her."

By now, the couple on the first floor finished the sexcapade. The young woman got up and headed to the bathroom as her muscular boyfriend stood in the window, not caring who might see him naked. His post-ejaculated cock remained thick, dripping a mixture of cum, saliva, and female fluids. He stood proudly, looking at nothing in particular, liking nothing more than to show off his cock in this state.

"I'm going to miss this assignment when it ends," Marty added.

Surveillance.

Anthony stood over a charcoal grill on the building's roof as the sun set. Rooftops around the area were known as tar beaches and a nice escape from the city streets below. The views were excellent, and the breeze was cooling.

Mrs. Katz arrived.

"I can smell that from my apartment."

"It's such a nice night. Let's eat al fresco," Anthony said, gesturing to an old table and chairs left on the roof for years.

Thirty minutes later, Anthony and Mrs. Katz ate the filets while sharing a bottle of wine. Anthony took a sip and savored the incredible flavor. He studied the label.

"Domaine Comte de Vogüé Musigny. What will I find when I Google this?"

"Sells for about $3,000 a bottle," she replied nonchalantly.

"Why are we drinking it?"

"Because before tonight, there were only six bottles left in existence. Now, there are five. I own all of them. Do you know what they are worth now that there are only five? About $6,000 a bottle."

"So, you just made $15,000 by us drinking this bottle?"

"I did. And thanks for the help."

"Are you going to tell me how you came to have such a valuable wine collection?"

"My late husband. He fancied himself a wine expert. Me, not so much. He was an artist, a sculptor. When he sold something, he purchased wine with the profits. But who cares about the wine? What do you want to do? Don't tell me you like making pastries for that restaurant."

"I came to New York to be a chef. I don't mind the baking, and they treat me well at La Morra. But I hope to open a restaurant in Portland, Maine. I've only been there once, but I know the space and have a menu I know will work."

"Then go to Portland."

"I need the experience of working in New York, and I need to get backers to finance that dream."

"A charming young man like you, you'll get that money. I know it."

Anthony and Mrs. Katz talked about his future way into the night.

Across the street, in the surveillance apartment, Agents Gordon and Rooney watched in boredom.

"Have the odd couple finished their dinner yet?"

"Just about. He's helping her down the stairs. Hey, where is Sorvino? Our shift ended an hour ago."

"I make it a rule not to question Sorvino. Ask your boss too many questions, and it never ends well."

We’ll continue this scene in part 2. And now, our first vignette,

Wild Thing.

Friday was Anthony's first night off in several weeks. All he wanted to do was watch the Yankees play the Red Sox. Cable TV in his Brooklyn apartment building was out, so he walked two blocks to the Piccolo Venezia, a nice bar and eatery on the corner. He took a stool at the bar, ordered an orecchiette with scungilli and neonata sauce and an IPA, and savored the food while watching the ball game. Sure, he was back in a restaurant. But this time, as a customer, not a chef, and all he had to do was savor the food, not prepare it.

The game was in the second inning, and he was on his second beer. The service was never fast at the Piccolo, but the wait was worth it.

Several mob-looking twenty-something guys came in and took up the rest of the bar seats. A meaty-looking guy had a seat next to Anthony, so he scooched over to give him space.

"Fat Tommy, get the fuck out of my seat," a female voice said in a thick Brooklyn accent. Anthony turned to see his downstairs neighbor, Rosalie, pulling the big guy off the bar stool beside him. He readily complied and chose to stand. Rosalie turned to the big lug beside her and kissed him on the cheek.

"Sorry, I'm late baby. I had things."

The big lug was her live-in boyfriend, Tommy Funiculi. He was huge and menacing and did not bother to return Rosalie's affection.

She ordered a Bellini and then noticed Anthony.

"Hey, Anthony from the upstairs!" she said with a smile.

She didn't know his last name and always called him Anthony from upstairs because he lived in the third-floor apartment of their four-story, four-apartment building. She grabbed Tommy by the arm.

"Tommy, look who it is. It's Anthony from upstairs."

Tommy politely smiled and lifted his beer, saying only "Saluda."

Anthony awkwardly returned the gesture.

"So, Anthony from upstairs," Rosalie started, "you got a date here with you? Don't tell me you're drinking alone."

"I came here for the ballgame. Cable's out."

"Yeah, sorry about that. Tommy pulled out the main box for the building. He's got this thing where he thinks the FBI is following him. I assume you're a Yankees fan."

"Would you hate me if I said I was rooting for the Red Sox?"

"Actually, I might knife you. Fuckin' Red Sox. What's your problem?"

"I'm from Boston."

"No shit. I love Boston. Tommy, you hear that? Anthony from the upstairs. He's from Boston."

"Albano," Anthony added.

"He's from Albano. It's near Boston, I guess."

"No. My name. Anthony Albano. So, you don't have to call me Anthony from upstairs."

"Italian boy. Nice. Where are your people from?"

"Palazzolo."

"Sicilian. Madone. Let's not mess with this one. A Sicilian. So, Anthony from Sicily, what do you do? What's your job?"

"I'm a chef. Over at La Morra. I'm working on it anyway. Right now, they have me doing the pastries.

"I love La Morra. God, that white pizza. To die for. Oh, the desserts

Kittridge Compromised: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Sun, 04 Oct 2026 15:11:00 +0000

Kingdom Hall Tribunal

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

Eldon Kittridge gathered his family that Thursday night to attend a Ministry School meeting at his local Kingdom Hall. During that meeting, various members of the congregation prepared and delivered sermons based upon the Watchtower Bible and Tract Society's interpretation of scripture.

Male members stood at the podium unassisted to expound upon Watchtower doctrine. Younger males were groomed by reading directly from the Bible. More experienced males used intricate and often complicated logical stretches to drive their points home. Jehovah's witnesses practice a rationalistic religion.

Female members did not address the congregation standing at the podium. Rather, two or more females took the stage to demonstrate various persuasion techniques. One female would pretend to be a random homeowner in the field. The other female would demonstrate how to explain JW eschatology and or, how to handle various doctrinal objections.

Men always ran the meetings. These men were called 'elders'. Typically, they were the more experienced Christians in the group, it being their job to 'shepherd the flock'. These men strove to set a fine moral and spiritual example for the congregants. Too, they were tasked with keeping the congregation clean of sin.

Eldon Kittridge was an elder. On this particular Thursday, Eldon was in charge of the Service Meeting. He gave a fifteen-minute talk. He also was in charge of introducing the other speakers. Typically, these consisted of other elders and deacons working their way up through the church hierarchy.

As a young man, before his ex-communication James was a critical cog in this hierarchy. He had congregational privileges that included giving talks, passing microphones around during Bible discussions and proselytizing.

James' sudden ex-communication stained his family's reputation in the congregation. Whereas, at one time the Kittridge family was held as a model of Christian values, now the family harbored an unrepentant sinner.

Eldon Kittridge was torn about this loss of face. Eldon did not grow up in 'the Truth'. He was a convert. Eldon's wife Abby grew up as one of Jehovah's witnesses, but left the fellowship just months before meeting Eldon. Both of them were now fervent adherents to the faith. James' sin was a slap in the face. Technically, he was a grown man now, even though he was still a high school student. Eldon Kittridge could set a fine congregational example by emancipating James. This would be viewed by the congregation as appropriate discipline, and necessary to bring James back into the fold. James knew that he was being considered for emancipation, a nice way of saying he might get kicked out of the house.

James did not attend Kingdom Hall that night. Fanny did. She sat through the meeting in moral horror, knowing that she, too, existed in the midst of great mortal sin. Fanny bore the weight of guilt, believing that her brother were incestuously fornicating. It was a case so shocking that, even as a participant, Fanny was taken aback.

The siblings had not been intimate since the prior Sunday, which left Fanny both hurt and perplexed. She'd tried everything to bring James back to his penile worship between her thighs. Nothing seemed to work. As the meeting droned on and on, Fanny shuffled in her seat. Her panties were wet. She was ashamed of her wetness in this holy place.

Fanny looked over at her mother Abby. Abby Kittridge locked onto each speaker with a laser-like focus. Every word spoken from the podium came straight from Jehovah's organization and, as such, was worthy of her strict attention. Abby Kittridge was as hardcore a disciple as there was. If the Society said it, she believed it, and that settled it. Periodic changes in their doctrinal stance didn't bother her; New Light was God's method of advancing truth. Old Light was God's method of weeding out malingerers.

Abby Kittridge was no malingerer.

The meeting adjourned around nine thirty p.m. Various families got up to socialize. Absences were noted and asked after.

(No one asked about James. He was dis-fellowshipped.)

Of the fellowshipped, the time taken to renew the bonds of family and friendship is often noted as the best thing about Jehovah's witnesses. Eldon Kittridge and the other elders made it their business to connect with as many congregants as possible.

On the ride home Abby and Eldon interrogated their children about major points of the meeting. Abby made sure that her children were properly indoctrinated.

Each meeting, to Abby, was a spiritual feast of information, none of which could be wasted or taken for granted.

If the truth is told, just as Fanny's panties were wet with lust for her brother during the meeting, Abby's panties were wet with spiritual lust afterward. There were no Thursday night meetings where Abby's middle-aged libido did not require her husband's attention. She and Eldon exercised their marital due on each such occasion.

Upon arriving home, the Kittridge parents asked after the younger children's homework, though homework was a secondary consideration to meeting attendance. Fanny and James could and should have completed their homework on a non-meeting night. Neither of their parents could have helped much. The youngsters bathed and dressed for bed. Fanny cleaned the kitchen. Eldon Kittridge checked James' room and found him languidly searching the Internet.

"Brother Morgan gave a fine talk tonight. You should have been there," he said.

Bob Morgan was a close friend of James', that is, until James 'left the Truth'. They hadn't spoken since. Eldon Kittridge's comment constituted a reproach. James nodded his head in acknowledgement.

By eleven p.m. the younger Kittridge children were in bed. Abby Kittridge checked her refrigerator for breakfast supplies. Eldon checked to see that all the doors were locked. Fanny retreated to her downstairs bedroom. The family's natural Thursday rhythms were intact.

Eldon Kittridge climbed the stairs to his second floor bedroom. He closed the bedroom door behind him, turned, and found his wife standing there in her see-thru negligee.

At the age of forty-seven, Abigail Kittridge was still fine. Four children had exited her womb; Abby retained a goodly number of her youthful assets. Her breasts stood nicely. Yes, she was a little thicker around her mid-section and some side bacon, but she could still look down between her tits and see her pubic mound. Her skin was a nice shade of cocoa. Her waist dimpled nicely before spreading into a dowager black woman's ass. There was no sag in her cheeks or chin, nor was there any cottage cheese pitting in her behind.

She stood in the midst of her bedroom, almost naked, posing for her husband. They fucked every Thursday, Sunday and Tuesday without fail, and had done so for the past twenty-three years.

Eldon Kittridge had seen this woman fully naked on thousands of occasions. The vision of her cunt no longer aroused him. He still looked forward to fucking her. Abby crawled into bed while Eldon doffed his clothing. Her negligee remained in place; she preferred to have him take it off her.

In bed together, they did not kiss or fondle. They were far past these pedestrian pursuits. Instead, they lay side-by-side, each using one hand to masturbate the other. Abby jacked Eldon erect; Eldon fingered Abby wet. Neither option took very long.

With his phallus only partially turgid, Eldon mounted his wife in missionary. She directed his pliable phallus into her port. Starting slowly, Eldon's phallus firmed up as they went. Abby always looked forward to this initial stiffening. Once they got started, Eldon was very longwinded. He regularly fucked her through any number of orgasms. Abby wasn't shy about expressing herself sexually. When she really got going, she would often slip and verbalize vulgar expletives of joy.

Missionary sex comprised the bulk of their repertoire. Eldon licked Abby's tits and cunt from time to time. Abby never sucked his dick. Nor was anal sex an option. They followed the unspoken rules of Christian sexual behavior. What Would Jesus Do? Abby's devolution into scatology while cumming was as far as they delved into freakiness. Once, she'd even uttered the phrase "Fuck me!" Eldon chastened her immediately. That type of talk smacked of the world.

Tonight, Eldon's uncircumcised phallus lengthened as it hardened. Abby always looked forward to this phenomenon. He started out at one thickness, improving under the impetus of her cunt until he was exponentially thicker. Abby began to groan in conjunction with his endless thrusts.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Ah! Uh! Oh! Shit!"

Her groans amplified in intensity and loudness as Eldon worked himself into a lather. He knew the clasp and the slide of his wife's Cunt well. He knew that it worked best after a spiritual reckoning at the Kingdom Hall. This was "old" cunt. Eldon was never in danger of capitulating before her wiles. Rather, he counted her orgasms, actively seeking amplification, and ready to inseminate her at any moment on his own terms.

For years after the birth of their last child, Abby Kittridge relied upon birth control. But she'd abandoned those artificial methods of late, even though she was still capable of pregnancy.

Tonight, Eldon’s strident thrusting tippled her sensual triggers early on. She climaxed loudly twice. Abby Kittridge was climbing Jacob's Ladder to a third orgasm when she sensed an anomaly in the Force. There was a low, thumping noise, almost imperceptible, driving in the background. At first she thought it was the sound of her headboard bouncing against the wall. She slowed her pelvic gyrations. The sound persisted abnormally before quieting.

Abby and Eldon went back to work. Gradually, the low, thumping hum returned, continuing until just after Abby and Eldon quieted again.

She looked at her husband. He'd heard the sound, too. Parents have antennae for unnatural, late night sounds in their home. Inasmuch as the sound died out, Eldon continued the task at hand, that is, stroking a hot piece of cunt.

On five separate occasions the low, thumping sound came, out of rhythm with the couple's efforts. Each time they sought to identify it, the sound disappeared.

Finally, Eldon withdrew his phallus from its place of honor. He threw on his bathrobe and stepped to his bedroom door, intending to seek the source of the sound. Slowly, he turned the doorknob and stepped into the hallway. Pausing, he heard nothing. He waited. The house was silent.

Eldon retreated to his bedroom. He stepped of his bathrobe. Abby would see that his tumescence remained. He mounted her again, but before they could pick up where they left off, the low, thumping sound returned.

Aggravated, Eldon clambered from the bed and eased back out into the hall. Nothing. This time he waited, suspecting he knew the source. James was masturbating in bed.

Normally, a father with an eighteen-year old son concedes that his boy masturbates. All boys do it. Eldon himself had been a ruthless masturbator as a teen.

As an elder, however, Eldon Kittridge had to consider the spiritual cleanliness of his home. James, already disfellowshipped for sexual immorality, was on thin ice anyway. Eldon put his ear to James' bedroom door. Initially, he heard nothing. Slowly the thumping noise returned.

Eldon turned the knob slowly so as not to be detected. James' door was locked. The room had one of those Spam key locks. Eldon reached up to get the key from the doorframe. Even more slowly than before, Eldon unlocked the door. He hoped to catch his son in the act, embarrass him and add this incident as another straw for the camel's back.

Bursting suddenly into James' room, Eldon was astounded to find his daughter Fanny, ass naked, mounted atop his son James. They were fornicating.

Eldon's sudden entrance caused the naked siblings to explode in an effort to dive under the covers. This effort was largely wasted. Grown people know sexual activity when they see it. Eldon was shocked speechless. He didn't need a second look This was not masturbation. This was sin, the likes of which he'd never considered possible.

Fanny burst into tears.

Abby Kittridge now joined Eldon Kittridge standing shocked in James Kittridge's doorway. Fanny's tears became an outright wail. She and James were cold busted.

James and Fanny Got Busted.

Eldon Kittridge took his wife into his arms. She was distraught. Slowly, the two of them stepped away from James' doorway, closing the door behind them. Eldon suppressed the urge to kill both his eldest children. Instead, he deterred Abby's urge to do the same. They waited.

Fanny burst from James' bedroom, fully clothed now. She raced past her parents down the stairs, intending to hide in her room.

"Hold it, young lady," came Eldon's stentorian voice.

Fanny expected this. She paused at the foot of the stairs without turning to face her parents. The family was in a moment of crisis. Hiding in her room was not going to erase her sin.

James didn't wait to be called. He trudged to his doorway in his underwear, knowing that recriminations and consequences (all bad) were imminent.

Eldon led his wife and the incestuous James downstairs to the dining room table with a heavy heart. Abby Kittridge's measured breathing bespoke her rag

Kittridge Compromised: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Sat, 03 Oct 2026 15:09:00 +0000

The seduction of James.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

Some months earlier.

Next door, Delphia already harbored a boatload of semen in each of her most southern ports. She lounged in James' bed, laying her head against his stomach. His dick was in her face. Delphia sucked him casually, tenderly, in lieu of their earlier violent encounters. James seemed possessed in his eagerness to empty himself of seed. He hadn't been reticent about probing Delphia's fundament, indeed, had been eager to do so.

Redolent of both entrances to Delphia's southern split, James' cock was magnificent. Delphia marveled at it. She nursed at it gratefully now, savoring the odor of their sex. There is no more sensual odor in the world than a reeking, wet set of human genitalia. Delphia had been fascinated with phalluses since she first noticed that her older brother Tony possessed a protuberance she lacked. She'd even noted her brother's wake up erection on occasion. Delphia looked down at her own quivering clit and found it wanting. It rarely poked far from between her bulging labia. Tony's cock dangled.

Now James' cock resonated under her nostrils, hard and veiny and straight. His balls ballooned from its base. James was circumcised; his bulbous cockhead was purple/brown, his shaft and nuts were coated in semen and a meringue of pasty white cunt froth; to Delphia a sumptuous delight. Delphia bobbed on his cock voraciously, leaving a trail of spittle along the shaft. James lay back with his hands locked behind his head. This was heaven. If she kept this up, soon she would be choking down another load of spew.

Delphia had other plans. She suckled James' cock as she'd seen pornstars do in the videos she'd secreted on her iphone, using the tip of her tongue to excite him, using her luscious nubile lips to coat his cockhead in opulence. Her luscious lips were well suited for the task.

Delphia's ass was slick with seed. Their first anal experience had been frantic. She wanted him to mount her from behind again. This blowjob was just a precursor to that end. When James' hips began to rotate in conjunction with her roiling slobber, Delphia knew he was again ready to fuck.

Instead of tooting her ass up for his consideration though, Delphia straddled him. She eased her shaven cunt down and about his cock. James was mesmerized. She situated herself atop him, burying his phallus fully inside her. When she felt the smooth bulb of his cockhead budging up against her cervix, Delphia began to twerk, slowly at first, but with ever increasing vehemence. Soon the young couple were hate-fucking, punishing each other with pelvic churn.

James was not willing to be outdone. His pride forced him to retaliate in kind. He wanted to reward Delphia with a scorching case of the shivers, even as he.

When she felt herself ready to cum, Delphia slowed noticeably. She wanted to hold his phallus fully engulfed inside her cunt, pressing James' cock against her sweet spot for maximum effect. She positioned her twat such that each and every penile insertion generated a riot of cataclysmic electrical impulses in her brain.

Delphia soon exploded into bliss. She snapped, lunging and thrusting like a demon possessed. At the moment of detonation she attacked James' phallus with an unholy orgasmic rage. Her tits flopped manically. Her mouth flew open. Delphia snarled wildly in the extremis of her abandon.

James, however, was still in competition mode. He rammed his cock up Delphia's cunt throughout the entirety of her orgasm, gripping her ass cheeks tightly in his palms, thrusting vigorously. Delphia's orgasm doubled under James' fervent assault. James was so focused on hammerin' dat cunt that he missed the subtle tremble of a Cunt in musk. Delphia's pink Cuntl muscles caressed his phallus delicately in anticipation of eruption, teasing him, tickling him, suckling his manhood with feminine tremble. It was as if she had a slithery forked tongue down there, dancing expertly across the sensitive nerve endings in James' cock. His fervor fired past her finely tuned climactic fuck quake.

When she could take no more of James' manly thrusting, Delphia slumped atop him. Her bald cunt lips were scorched. Happily, James hadn't cum. His cock pulsed inside her cunt like a living thing. She felt it throbbing down there, felt its heated sizzle, felt his heartbeat pounding through its expansive penile tissues, yearning to fill her chasm with his jam. Any further insertion was bound to leave smoke trails.

Mindful of Delphia's incapacitation, James eased his phallus from her Cunt's steamy grasp. She seemed reluctant to release him. It was as if their merger had created a vacuum that held him tightly in place. When his cock tip finally appeared at her entrance, Delphia's inner cunt lips extended obscenely outward in an attempt to retain a measure of clasp.

Finally, James' dick popped free. Frantically, he scrambled up behind her, lifting her hips upward that he might find a separate portal for his passion. Using his thumbs to press Delphia's ass cheeks open, James exposed her cream-filled sphincter. He wanted another go at it. Delphia smiled wearily.

"He's getting better and better at this!"

Without taking aim, James pressed his cockhead against her opening. He pushed forward. Delphia's anus slowly widened to accept him, first the tip, then the crown, then the shaft. At its widest point Delphia gasped. She knew he was thick, but each new insertion reminded her of her boyfriend's girth.

With the helm encompassed, Delphia's anus snapped tight about his shaft. Delphia was relieved. Getting it in is always the most stressful part of anal sex. Now she only had to deal with his length. Soon, she knew, his balls would be slapping happily against her vulva. Her rectum being already lubricated with cum, James cruised easily inside. Delphia steadied herself in anticipation of yet another comprehensive drilling. How many more of these could she take? She rotated her ass sensuously, like a bumblebee, to further engulf him.

James started slowly. This was his second visit to the muscular grip of a woman's poop chute. He grasped Delphia's hips to establish a rhythm. Looking down now, he enjoyed the vision of his phallus parting Delphia's brown eye, basked in the sensation of her creamy ass sliding back and forth along his pole. As he ramped up the action, Delphia's moans of pleasure added animus to his zeal. Soon James was rocking Delphia's ass with smash. Her head snapped back and forth with each thrust. His balls swung back and forth, flapping against her resurgent clit.

Delphia loved it. James' mattress squeaked extravagantly to the rhythm of their intercourse.

By and by, however, the teen couple became aware of another muffled sound, the sound of a headboard bouncing off a wall. James immediately paused his thrusting. His bed consisted of a simple box spring and mattress on the floor. It had no headboard. And yet the muffled knocking continued. Delphia looked over her shoulder at her lover.

"What's that?" she whispered.

They both knew the answer. James' parents slept in their room just above his. They were fucking.

Delphia had often heard the sound of her own parents' headboard, usually about this time of night, as they extracted their marital due, assuming their children were asleep. Delphia's own mother was not shy about screeching her passion into the night. Her distinctive timbre was unmistakable. From childhood, Delphia knew and wondered over what caused her mother to moan and curse so uncharacteristically, accompanied by the rhythmically knocking headboard and her parents' squeaking box spring. She knew, too, the sound of her father making positioning demands and his subsequent groans of satisfaction.

James' parents weren't so verbal. They were Jehovah's Witnesses. They fucked, but didn't make a big production of it. James heard their bed squeaking sans the moaning, cursing and exorbitant sexual demands. James knew that his parents' headboard would knock rhythmically for a time, faster and faster, until a final loud bump. After this there would be an eerie silence, followed by the sound of running water in the bathroom, muffled conversation, finally contented snoring.

"Do you think they heard us?" Delphia wondered.

"No." James whispered.

He knew that, if they had heard, they would be downstairs in a flash. There would be hell to pay. Delphia would be sent home. The rest of the night would be spent in prayer and recriminations.

The truth, however, was that if they had heard James' bed squeaking at four in the morning, James' parents could never imagine the true reason for it. Such a thing was just impossible for their Christian home. That the girl next door might be downstairs with her cunt wrapped around their son's dick would never occur to them.

James' phallus was still rock hard inside Delphia's ass. He wanted to cum in the worst way.

Delphia, however, was spooked by the realization that his parents were awake just upstairs, probably doing the same thing.

"Jamesy, I'd better go," she said.

"Wait! Wait!" he cried, as she pulled away from him.

James needed to finish. He was still several strokes away from completion.

"No, James! I don't want your mom to come down here and catch us. We can finish later!"

James tried to hold her in place as he strove to empty himself inside her asshole. Delphia was insistent. She eased off his cock and reached down to snatch up her things. She knew that her friends were, at that moment, in her brother's room doing god-knows-what. She also knew that it was time for her to go home. The knocking headboard upstairs had reached its zenith. Delphia wanted to be out of there before James' parents, whom she always referred to respectfully as Mr. and Mrs. Kittridge, came back to reality. She couldn't afford for them to catch her like this. James had already busted two nuts. She'd attend to him later.

A routine of absense

By the time the family was dressed and ready for evening services, James and Fanny were playing out a scenario by which they left no basis for suspicion. Fanny dressed in a humble calico skirt; typical raiment for a humble servant of God; fully buttoned from the neck down. Her hair was pulled back into a bun. She moved slowly, as if in pain, to justify missing the meeting. She made desultory facial expressions to suggest that missing this meeting came at great emotional cost.

James disappeared into his upstairs bedroom. Despite his parents' encouragement, James had taken to missing meetings of late. Eldon Kittridge took note. When James’ senior year ended, James had some decisions to make.

Fanny began to clear the dinner table of scraps. She put the food away and stacked the dishwasher, needing to be seen as a contributing member of the family unit. Her spiritual struggle continued. Predictably, Fanny's sensual nature was winning. She knew all too well that, as soon as her parents' car disappeared down the street, she and James were going to assault each other like animals in heat.

And that's what happened, too. No sooner had the taillights on the family SUV glittered away before James swept his sister up in a crushing embrace. She'd been unable to unbutton her plain-jane "around-the-house" dress before he was upon her. Groping under her calico skirt greedily, James was astounded to find her fully naked beneath. He also found a soft sheen of sweat that Fanny had been carefully hiding. James dipped his middle finger into a puddle of fur and wanton lust simmering at the juncture of her thighs. His phallus leapt. James struggled out of his pants. Seconds later his phallus was immersed in that puddle and adding nitroglycerin to it. They came in tandem. Each gripped the buttocks of the other as they strove to extract the fullest measure of their crazed, wanton intercourse; still standing.

Their parents had not been gone four minutes.

James and Fanny held each other tightly as the swoon of orgasm dissipated in a hazy murk of charred arctic ice. They sweated cheek-by-jowl. Any stilted movement brought forth an un-detonated jerk of latent climactic fervor. Under the pressure of gravity, James' semen flowed down her thighs, cooling as it went. Fanny squeezed his barrel-shaped phallus viciously, hoping to drain the dregs of his passion.

At this she was successful. James' cock softened by degrees under the heat and pressure of Fanny's dripping honey pot. Fanny was sure that he was about to slip out of her naughty purse. There came a point, however, where his flagging phallus seemed to say: "Enough! Stand and fight!" James' cock, eighteen years old, ceased receding before the Cunt that had mollified it. It began to forge its way, slowly and steadily, deeper into the recesses of Fanny's sticky pie.

Fanny was glad.

James scooped his sister’s ass up in his arms. Fanny wrapped her arms tight over his shoulders and her thighs tightly around his waist. He tossed her up to a better fit and carried her downstairs to her bedroom. It was time for them to fuck. Once there, he laid her down, marveling again at her womanhood. Fanny slipped free of her dress, then grabbed a bath sheet and spread it over her bed, to contain the overflow of juices. Her tits resonated. Then she laid over the center of the towel, on her belly. Her peach-like Cunt gaped open. With the right sort of eyes, one could see her lust bubbling forth. James could see his cream curdling between the super pink walls of her exposed labia. His phallus ratcheted upward. Fanny scooted up on her elbows to look over her shoulder, and watch his progress. She opened her legs by way of encouragement, disgorging a bubblet of semen in the process.

James crawled up between her thighs. His cock was, again, massively erect. Both of them watched his advance, as if in slow motion, upon the soaked and throbbing object of his desire. When his testicles dangled against her slit, James took his cock in hand to drum it against her luxuriant bush. Fanny's clit peeked out from its enclo

Kittridge Compromised: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Fri, 02 Oct 2026 15:08:00 +0000

Fanny Kittridge Loses Her Religion.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

It took several weeks for young Fanny Kittridge to succumb. She'd personally witnessed her brother and his girlfriend fornicating orally on a number of occasions. One cannot witness human copulation without wistfully wondering after one's own participation in the Mating Game.

Fanny was not a virgin. Unlike her brother's public confession, she'd fallen from grace last summer, repented quietly without consequence, and stayed within the good graces of the Kingdom Hall Church.

A good number of Jehovah's witnesses repent their sins silently without being publicly reproved.

In Fanny's case, she'd given up her virginity to one of Tony Gangel's uncles repeatedly over the course of a worldly holiday. She'd enjoyed the experience in the moment, and repented her sin after the man went home. From that time to this, she worked on her spirituality while struggling to refrain from delving back into the sensuality that experience had unleashed. Seeing James and Delphia fornicate so lavishly caused her to lose her battle against masturbation. She was almost twenty years old now. Like most young people, her loins were afire from the moment she awakened daily.

Fanny was sexually curious. She began to seek opportunities to see James' phallus rise. It was a personal fetish. She'd be lurking in the hallway in the mornings when James exited his bedroom and made his way into the bathroom. His morning woody was always evident. It was always hidden in his boxer shorts, protruding like a third leg. Fanny wanted to see the real thing. She'd seen it in the darkness of their backyard, just before it was hidden again inside Delphia's Cunt. The glimpse of her brother's cock helped as she toyed with her own genitalia.

James now informed Fanny that he was skipping some classes to fornicate with Tonya Castillejo, Penny Fowler and Sonjia Metusek. Fanny insisted that he describe each interaction in detail, taking pains to describe what each girl did to make him cum and how it felt to have their buttocks pressed against his pelvis. She made sure to give him the smarmy JW look of disapproval. But she listened intently nonetheless.

"You'd better make sure mom and dad don't find out." she cautioned.

At night, Fanny would imagine herself to be Tonya, Penny or Sonjia. She imagined James atop her. She imagined his phallus thrusting deeply in her Cunt, masturbating to this vision. She would cum. Afterward, Fanny felt embarrassed and ashamed at her incestuous diversion. But her devolutions into this magical fantasyland occurred with ever greater frequency. Her prayers did little to assuage her lust.

Fanny wondered if James harbored similar prurient thoughts. Try as she might, she could not rid herself of the vision of lying prone, mounted beneath him. James was the only person she'd ever witnessed having sex. Sure, she remembered her encounter with Joey Strong in great detail. But as time went on it was James' sweaty face growling his lust atop her, not Joey's. James was the only person she knew that might understand her fetish. They could never be in love, she was taught. They simply shared a love of having intercourse. Fanny listened intently as James described his angst at being celibate. He was not. No, James had occasional relief. Fanny had none. She yearned to tell him of her predilection, but could not bring herself to do so.

Instead, she found every occasion to surreptitiously measure his endowment and compare it against her own. She even made it her business to give him "unintentional" nipple slips and/or cunt shots. She then watched his reactions, always proud to see that her efforts bore fruit. James' phallus tented at the drop of a hat. Fanny’s ashen skin was constantly in need of lotion, to restore the golden ebony luster she contented herself with. She was not allowed to ‘paint her face with cosmetic vanities. So one day when she was at the local beauty supply shop, her lusty cravings were arrested by a display of lotions un a long plastic squeeze tube, capped by a big half round cap, which was as wide as the nearly two inch diameter. That tube was one her nightstand every night, and could be found in the shower with her, the next morning. After about 8 weeks, she returned to the shop for a new supply. To her delight, the shop had a special shipment of ‘bonus size’ lotion tubes. Instead of the normal 8 once containers, which were about 7 inches long over all; the new promo featured 12 ounces and with the semi spherical cap, it was a whopping 10 inches! Fanny bought two, and purposed to keep one of the tubes full. She just had to remember to take it to the shower every morning to keep it from smelling like ‘cunny’.

For a while Fanny to sate herself with the make-shift dildo, but it was not the real meat she lusted after.

Finally and inevitably, this little dalliance came to a head. Fanny chose a weekday in which James' complaints about his lackanookie peaked. She waited for the moment when James stepped into the shower and their father was at work. Mrs. Kittridge was downstairs cooking. Fanny gathered her courage, stripped her clothing (except for a bathrobe), and slipped into the bathroom as he showered.

James didn't hear her come in. The radio was playing, the shower was loud, the bathroom was steamy. James lathered himself from head to toe. He began to stroke himself. James masturbated languidly every time he bathed. He had to.

Fanny scooched her bathrobe up and sat on the toilet. She peeked behind the shower curtain to watch James. His eyes were closed. His cock was hugely erect, hidden beneath a foamy cloud of soap bubbles. Fanny suspected he would masturbate until he came.

This wouldn't do.

Fanny stood. She doffed her bathrobe to stand naked in the middle of the bathroom floor. She needed to catch James' attention without seeming to be too forward. Thinking quickly, Fanny bent to reach under the sink, making sure to knock over a few cleaning bottles, making enough noise to make her presence known.

Astonished at not being alone in the shower, James peeked out from behind the curtain. He was even most astonished to witness Fanny from behind, bent over, her neatly coifed cunt blazing confidently from between her buttocks. Already aroused, James' phallus leapt. What was Fanny doing standing naked in the bathroom while he showered? Look at that ass!

Fanny continued to piddle around under the sink. Swaying her ass sensually, she knew James was gazing at her cunt from behind. She wanted him to have a good, long look. She'd done as much as a girl could do. It was his move now.

James' mind raced. Instinct told him to pounce on that ass and ram it in. But this was his sister! More than that, this was his only friend and confidante in the house. He could lose her if he made such an inappropriate move without her consent.

And yet he wondered, why was she even in there? It's not as if she'd been in the bathroom first and he'd barged in on her. Fanny's presence was no accident. If she'd needed to pee so badly, there was another bathroom downstairs. Plus, she was naked! Who goes looking for Comet cleanser in the nude? Something had to be up.

Now a wicked thought occurred. Fanny had been really persistent, lately, to hear tales of his exploits. She'd made him go into detail and questioned him closely about the smallest minutiae. She'd wanted him to describe every sensation he felt during his sexual escapades, claiming an ignorance of the male perspective. Maybe, just maybe, Fanny was signaling her readiness for a walk on the wild side? It was worth a shot, anyway. She now stepped her feet out, apart, as she fidgeted with the various bottles on the counter. The vanity mirror was fully steamed.

Leaving the water running to mask any sound, James stepped naked from the shower. Streamlets of clear, hot water pebbled and ran down his chiseled body. His cock, already erect, locked onto Fanny's open cunt like a lurking jaguar. He stepped onto the bath mat, then up behind her, intending to accidentally-on-purpose bump his dick up against her cunt. He hoped she'd jump to the moon and they each could have a good laugh at the expense of the other.

Creeping up behind her quietly, James didn't have to point his dick into her crease. Fanny was still bent over, unaware of his proximity. Her ass swayed before him. From this position their genitals were perfectly aligned.

James watched intently as his cock zeroed in on her cunt. He couldn't believe that Fanny hadn't detected his presence behind her yet. Most people can sense the nearness of another individual if the intruder encroaches too closely. James' toes were almost touching Fanny's heels now. In another millimeter, the crown of his dick would press her fuzzy opening. James watched the impending collision with fascination. That first merger of cock and cunt is always the most erotic of any ongoing tryst.

Closer and closer still. Now Fanny's pubic hair began to tickle James' urethra, allowing him to sniff the heaven shielded behind her clasping labia. James drew a deep breath. He was almost there. A small nudge forward and his cockhead was bathed in the translucent stickiness of a queen cunt. Fanny's cunt yielded before his imminent insertion.

But Fanny did not jump or shriek. She set both hands down flat on the vanity counter, and held her ground before James' penile assault. In fact, she didn't seem surprised at all. She looked back at him as if he'd interrupted her while working a crossword puzzle at the kitchen table. Her look bore a mixture of curiosity and annoyance. And yet her hips continued to twerk gently, allowing James' phallus purchase at the opening to her Cunt proper.

It was James' turn to be surprised. Kittridge dick rested in the valley of Kittridge slit. Not all the way in, but not all the way out either. Fanny was amazingly wet already. James was already familiar with the ethereal joy of a sloppy wet cunt. The slightest thrust would bathe his cock in incestuous slather. And here Fanny was acting as if the whole encounter were an entirely natural interaction between assuming siblings.

James placed his hands upon her quivering buttocks. Still, Fanny didn't move away. An eternity of indecision ensued. Did she want to fuck? Because James' cock was certainly engaged and raring to go. But this was his older sister! Did he want his sister to suffer the same congregational shunning that he was currently enduring? No, he did not. And they were practically best friends! How would their relationship be affected by this impending action? Ramming your dick up a woman's twat always complicates things; it never simplifies. James was morally torn.

Ultimately, of course, James' phallus made the decision for him. Holding Fanny's ass steady, he pressed forward. Her cunt expanded widely before closing sloppily along the line of his veiny shaft. Four inches of cock disappeared into her Cunt. The familiar blinding wave of initial insertion engulfed James' sensibilities. Fanny did not demur. There could be no doubt. This was consent.

They were officially fornicating.

Fanny unleashed a full body shiver. She'd waited an eternity for just this outcome. She'd trusted James with news of her secret affair with Joey Strong. She'd held her peace during James' religious inquisition. James was the only person she could fully trust. And now his dick was easing its way up her ass. So thick! So deep! Fanny shivered again. They began to roil in tandem.

James suddenly pulled out as he wrapped his arms around her narrow waist. Fanny placed her hands over his, keeping the connection understood. Without words, he pulled her gently from the counter and guided her to the far side of the large shower. Once she was facing the tiled wall, opposite the source of spraying water, he slid his hands back, and grabbed both her wrists. He placed her two hands high on the tiled wall. This silent act confirmed his intent to copulate from behind her beautiful peachy ass.

A typical woman's Cunt is arched to accept a seven-inch phallus from the missionary position. An erect cock slips into this arch like a glove so that all her erotic zones are in play. Her tits, her lips and, most importantly, her eyes are fully engaged as a dick probes her cunt.

From behind, however, it's the reverse. The upward arc of a man's cock gouges an unintended wedge in the reverse arc of a cunt. The result, for women, is an unnatural pressure that makes a dick feel thicker and heavier. Such a dick is capable of roiling greater surface area, eliciting deeper penetration. It exaggerates the illusion of size. Often, doggy-style sex creates air pockets in Cunts, and facilitates a blunt slapping of a woman’s ass by her man’s pelvic surface; which generates that thwacking noise, so critical to the perception of "great energetic sex".

Fanny's senses were fully engaged as her brother sluiced his phallus into her. Normally, such first encounters ended quickly and awkwardly, followed by the shame and embarrassment of having one's fantasies so exposed. Fanny did climax quickly. She hadn't been fucked in several years. She was more than ready to be righteously railed.

James wasn't so disposed. He wasn't "in love" with Fanny, indeed, had never fantasized about her. Only the sight of her exposed punani while he was masturbating led to this encounter. Plus, his recent activities gave him a measure of immunity to new cunt. When Fanny skittered downward from her orgasm and realized that James was still back there pounding away, she was grateful. She knew that the aftermath of this fuck was likely to be an uncomfortable change in their relationship. She wanted to explode into bliss several more times before that happened.

Fanny straightened. She pressed her sweaty left cheek and both her tits against the wall, poking her ass out, that James might have a better target. She spread her legs a bit. The rhythmic slapping of their intercourse reverberated throughout the little bathroom, though the running shower dampened the sound. James reached around her hips and held Fanny's ass steady as he rammed his cock into her. Fanny quivered uncontrollably. Soon this would be over. There would be consequences, maybe some regrets. But right now Fanny's biology was dictating her behavior. She needed this in the worst way.

"Oh god, it's Good!" she thought. "I can repent in silence again. And I will. But right now I need this. Oh God, I need this!"

James' thick phallus was a tremendous balm for Fanny's smolder. Delphia had really taught him well. He reached around to caress her full, dangling breasts even as his cock continued to thunder home. In. Out. In. Out. Each thrust bouncing Fanny off the floor. She was enthralled. Her only other sexual tryst had been (repeatedly) quick and violent. Joey had mounted her missionary; the two of them came (repeatedly) in tandem. Today's encounter was Fanny's first attempt at doggy-style.

It was not James' first. Two orgasms in, James knew it was time for a little rump rangery. Still s

Kittridge Compromised: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Thu, 01 Oct 2026 15:06:00 +0000

Kurt Takes Twat Lessons.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

At the end of first period Paula Fuller happened upon a casual friend, Kurt Kuhlmann, Denise Allen's boyfriend. Paula and Kurt had several classes together; they had a casual relationship. Paula served as Kurt's occasional confidant, a relationship that came about due to Kurt's friendship with one of Paula's ex-boyfriends. Kurt and Paula's friendship outlasted that relationship and had taken on a life of its own.

"Hey Kurt!" Paula challenged. "Whatcha doin'?"

Kurt responded, "Meh. Have you seen Denise? I can't find her."

Paula was aware of Denise's "every three days" rule and the rationale behind it. (Denise liked being blasted with a cum tsunami as opposed to a series of smaller pops.) Paula empathized with Kurt. She listened to his gripes about being subject to Denise's cunny ration.

"It's Thursday!" Paula laughed. "You must be ready!"

Kurt's look of woe contradicted the happy face he usually displayed on his scheduled days with Denise.

"Uh-oh," Paula cautioned.

"I don't wanna talk about it," Kurt groused.

He could hide his disappointment at being shunted aside by his girlfriend. His "acceptance" of Denise's caveat that morning had caused a rift between them. Sharon Minor had recently given him a mini-blowjob to assuage his fragile ego. Still, Kurt sought out Denise, hoping that she might re-consider. He mentioned most of this to Paula, all except the mini-blowjob part. Secretly, he hoped Paula might follow Sharon's lead. Paula would certainly be less empathetic given knowledge of Kurt's congress with Sharon.

Paula Fuller went to her second period class consumed with concern over her friend Kurt's problem. Of course, she knew all the pertinent details. Kurt wasn't shy about spreading his business around. She often assured him that most boys his age cum as soon as they get it in. Women expect it. It's not the first insertion that makes for an enjoyable fuck session; it's usually the third, Paula suggested, when a man's cock sensitivity has diminished.

Paula knew that this fact would do little to allay Kurt's ego. She knew, too, the person most in need of this bit of insight was Denise. Alas, she and Denise weren't close enough to discuss the vagaries of unprotected Cuntl sex. If Paula even deigned to broach the subject, Denise would know she'd been having intimate conversations with Kurt.

Even as Paula considered Kurt's plight, she was mindful of her own need. Where was that damned James Kittridge? He seemed to be possessed of an unusual measure of stamina. Their sessions earlier that week had been decidedly memorable, cooling Paula's rampant Cuntl burn with precision. Paula was in dire need of a top off. Perhaps she might find James and use him to clear her mind, using his dick.

That was her intent, anyway.

Paula rushed from her second period class to the school gym, hopeful of heading James off at the pass. Her blood was up. She'd gone without the day before. She thought that James might be amenable to a quickie, maybe not with dick, but certainly with some tongue. Her cunny moistened with anticipation.

James was nowhere to be found. He didn't even show up to gym class. Dejected, Paula trudged off to her third period class. She passed Denise Allen in the hallway and nodded a cordial hello. Denise recognized Paula as part of Kurt's extended circle. She didn't know the nature of Paula and Kurt's friendship, but didn't think much of her. Denise acknowledged Paula's nod rather less cordially than it had been offered.

It was a diss. Paula took Denise's coolness as a slight. They were women. Cattiness came as part and parcel of the genre.

Now it occurred to Paula that she might have a card to play in this newly perceived melodrama: Kurt Kuhlmann. Kurt and Denise were at loggerheads, right? And this friggin' cunt had the nerve to friggin' diss? James might not be available, but Kurt certainly was. Besides, he was a friend. And he needed some attention. Right?

Resolutely, Paula went in search of Kurt. She snagged him just as the third period bell sounded. He was already seated in class. Paula peeked into his classroom. She caught his eye and gave him the "C'mere" look. Kurt immediately responded, stepping into the hallway beside her.

"Listen," Paula said, "If you've got a few minutes to spare, I want to talk."

"Sure," Kurt said.

"Kurt, I've been thinking about your problem. I keep trying to tell you that it happens to all men, but you don't want to listen. If you like, I can show you a few things that might help."

"Whaddaya mean?" Kurt responded quizzically.

"I saw your girlfriend in the hall a few minutes ago. She dissed me for no reason. I don't like her, but that doesn't mean you shouldn't. I can show you some things. Maybe you can get her back. If you want her."

This was Sharon's schpiel, too. Kurt immediately recognized Paula's offer as booty call. How Denise's diss metastasized into a booty call wasn't his concern. First, Sharon had given him a mini-suck. Now Paula wanted in on the game. Kurt reckoned that his relationship problems tended to be cunt magnet. He resolved to have more of them.

"Show me some things? Like what?" he asked, already knowing the upshot.

"Follow me," Paula advised.

By now the school hallways had cleared considerably. Paula and Kurt had the main thoroughfares to themselves. Paula explained her rationale.

"Kurt, this problem you have with Denise's, er, 'snapper', is very common. I've told you this before. You get it, in, and all of a sudden its over. That's good for you. But it's bad for her. From what you've told me, she doesn't seem to mind if you're, quick. She minds that your, your, 'Money shot', isn't forceful enough. Do I have that right?"

Kurt nodded in agreement.

"OK. You're lucky. Most women want you to have a little more stamina. As I see it, what you need is a method to stock up on blast fuel. That way, when you , 'Finish', she can feel the, 'Rush."

Again, Kurt nodded his assent. In his mind he was thinking that Paula was going to suggest an artificial supplement that suppresses semen delivery while narrowing the delivery pipe, thus increasing the force of delivery. He'd done some PVC sprinkler work; the concept of successively narrowing pipes to increase delivery pressure was familiar to him.

Paula continued.

"Kurt, what you have to do is put it in, move it around a bit, and then pull it out just Before the, Finish, becomes inevitable."

"Pull it out?" Kurt wondered, bewildered at the thought.

"Yes, Kurt. Pull it out. Pull it out and don't touch it. Let it catch its breath. Then try her again."

"I don't know if I can do that. It all happens so fast."

"Well, the idea is to develop a tolerance. It's like taking a hit of cocaine. The first time you do it, it blows you away. Maybe the second time, too. But after that it takes more and more cocaine to do the trick. You develop a tolerance. You need to develop a tolerance for, you know, cunt."

"But she can suck me or we can do it up the booty and I don't cum too fast," he commiserated.

"We're not talking about her mouth or her ass, Kurt. We're talking about her CUNNY."

"She cums when I put it up her cunt," Kurt protested.

"Yeh, but she wants a quality orgasm, Kurt. There's a difference between cumming and CUMMING."

"So what do you suggest?" Kurt asked.

"Well. I didn't want to do this, us being friends and all. And you can't make too much out of it. I'll only do it this once. You understand?"

Kurt was very aware of where this conversation was headed. And very appreciative.

Ten minutes later Kurt and Paula were naked together in the back of a throwback Dodge van in the school parking lot. The vision of Paula's hairless Cunt had Kurt's phallus rocketing skyward. He didn't know that her shaven cunt indicated, to her female friends, a recent sexual encounter.

"Wow! You have a big one!" Paula mused, pointing to his lumbering cock. "I don't think I can take it right off the bat. Can you lick me before you stick me?"

Actually, this was a lie. Paula was fully capable of engulfing the big ones on sight. She was already wet. She just wanted some head. What girl doesn't? Kurt readily agreed. What boy wouldn't?

Paula lay back on the van's faux shag carpet, opening her legs for Kurt's consideration. He marveled at her nakedness. Her proportions were perfection itself. Paula's tits were pink and perky, and they wobbled like peach gelatin, ever so slightly each time she moved. Her abdomen, too, was free of excess, not athletically tight, but very softly feminine. Of course, her navel was an "innie". There was a freshness about her that contrasted nicely with that glint of lust in her green eyes. Her smile was guileless. She had two rabbit's teeth that were a bit larger than her others; her lips mimicked the heart shape of her vulva. They were red and sensual without the addition of lipstick. She looked as if she'd been born to suck cock, her mouth a second, more esurient, cunt.

Too, she went fully shaven. There were no hints of pubes under her pits or between her thighs, not even a smidgen of stubble. Even her forearms and calves went shorn.

And her cunt? Get right outta town. Bald as an egg! Paula had two bubbly labia majora and two luscious pink labia minora guarding the entrance to her canal. Crowned with a fat little pliable clit, her exposed slit would make a dead man cum. She sparkled with gleam. One could eat at her Y for hours and not go unsated.

She certainly didn't have Denise's soft pelt of curly ebon down between her legs. Kurt had no way of knowing that Paula's golden carpet had only been recently scraped away. (High school boys are always fascinated by a woman's pubic mound, hair and all, reasoning that any fifth grade girl can be bald down there. High school girls don't tend to know this; they shave their pussies according to the most current beauty trends.)

Kurt was a huge fan of Denise's fuzzy pelt though he didn't mention it much. In fact, it was the silken slide of Denise's luxuriant twat that usually engendered his ejaculate.

Paula's shaven cunt was nice. Kurt thought he could give her a poke with some measure of restraint. He knelt between her thighs to inhale that first obligatory sniff of paradise.

There's always something about that first sniff. People in long-term relationships know the sniff intimately. It grows on them over time. Like fine wine, it becomes a source of comfort, an opiate, a safe port in a storm. All other things being equal, that first sniff of poonan can keep a couple seething in lust for decades.

Too, every cunt in the world has its own unique aroma. At its best, it's sultry. Sweltering. Alluring. When that aroma tweaks the right olfactory nerves the sex can be amazing. Scent is easily the most powerful of the senses. It's why jungle cats pee on trees.

Paula's cunt whispered of riotous wildflowers, rhododendrons, fine tawny port, dick, and Lagerfeld cologne. One might easily imagine flocks of hummingbirds hovering manically about her cleft, competing for the privilege to siphon sips of her most intimate Cuntl nectar.

Paula smiled up at Kurt lazily. She knew the dizzying effect her cunt bouquet had on men. Having Paula's radiant cunt before him now, inches from his face, Kurt was appropriately dazzled. In his wildest dreams he'd never thought he'd get the chance at both Paula Fuller and Sharon Minor in the same lifetime, much less the same day.

Kurt nudged his nose into her cleft. From this proximity, Paula's cunt seemed almost magical. He drew a second, more personal, whiff, savoring the flavor. Paula could feel his hot breath coursing breezily over her shaven labia. She always loved that part.

Men!

But it was also lesson time. Paula got down to brass tacks.

"I'm going to let you suck my cunt for a little bit, Okay? I like it. I think you'll like it, too. It gets me wet for when you go to put your dick in. If you like, I can suck you, too. What's important is this: You must not cum. I want you to note each time you are ready to cum. Try to find the point where it's inevitable. Stop just before you get there. Whether it's in my mouth or my cunt, if you want to get past all this cumming too soon, you have to get used to being inside me. You understand?"

"I think so," Kurt replied. He was already read

Kittridge Compromised: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Wed, 30 Sep 2026 15:05:00 +0000

Facing Delphia.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

After dinner with his family’s skepticism and disapproval, James had to set things right with Delphia.

Delphia was dissatisfied with James' explanation.

"Walked home alone after missing the bus"?

What stopped him from answering her texts along the way? It's a good little walk.

She'd also been dissatisfied with their quickie in the stairwell at school. James had cum too quickly both times. He'd pulled out before she could get her shiver on. Hadn't she taught him better?

Delphia felt that James should be beyond such amateurish performances by now. She'd skipped out of class that day to get her cunt pummeled. It had been pummeled, alright. With Jizz.

She made her dissatisfaction known via text.

James was worried that his parents might investigate his phone and find incriminating evidence. Delphia's descriptions of their interactions had become increasingly graphic. Tonight she demanded that he meet her out back and fuck her properly. It just wasn't fair that he busted his nuts twice that day and didn't think about her sexual needs. How inconsiderate could he be?

James wanted to tell her that Fanny knew of their congress. Delphia didn't think much of Fanny. She thought Fanny to be a phony. Delphia knew certain details of Fanny's sex life. Delphia felt that Fanny was a self-righteous hypocrite. (She didn't feel the same way about James.)

James demurred. He was worried that Fanny might be up late watching his every move.

Any man that waffles over a direct cunny offer, is going to raise questions. Delphia was no different than any other woman. James, she felt, should be willing to move heaven and earth to get at the cleft between her legs. Any man would. So when he stammered in reply to her offer, her suspicions about his earlier explanation rose to the fore. What had he been doing?

James noted her suspicion. He'd lied to her about his whereabouts. Turning down cunny was another thing altogether. He decided to meet her that night, but he said it would be better if they "did it" at her house because, he lied, his parents were getting wise.

This tempered Delphia's suspicion some. James didn't necessarily have to fuck on a school night. He just needed to be willing to fuck. After all, hadn't she skipped out of class to meet him in the stairwell earlier that day? James should be just as willing to crawl out of bed at 3 a.m.

Delphia suggested that they meet in the stairwell before third period gym class this time. And she wanted some head, she said.

"And you'd better be there," she cautioned.

She put her phone down, reached into her panties and started masturbating.

James pointedly made sure to delete their text thread. It wouldn't do to have his parents find and examine his phone.

Doing the Nasty for the ladies.

When James opened his eyes he was lying on his back on the couch. Elena's luxuriant auburn-haired snatch stared him in the face. How he'd gotten from "Whatchu wan' do?" to this preternatural face-mount eluded his sensibilities.

"Just sniff it, James," he heard Elena whispering from above. "Don't touch it. Don't lick it. Just sniff it."

James did as he was told. Elena's mind boggling cunny scent was a better opiate than Viagra. James' cock stood at full mast, preening for wetness.

Elena's sister Lillian now straddled his cock, reverse cowgirl. She held his nuts in place with her palm, pointing his cock perpendicular with her thumb. Presumably, she planned to ease her cunny down upon it, hilt him and start the milking process.

A minute passed, then two more. Lillian continued to twiddle his cockhead between her wettened cunny lips. James became concerned. What was she doing? Without friction, saliva or cunny froth, he might lose tumescence. He knew that Lillian's cunny was down there somewhere. He just couldn't see it.

And yet his cock lunged for the rafters. Something was animating it, some unknown ethereal force. Was this the new thing that Elena hinted?

In truth, James' cock was held erect by cunny scent, both north and south. Elena's puffy cunny lips animated his nostrils. Lillian's extravagant cunny odor animated his cock. His cock "smelled" her Cuntl opening.

James looked up into Elena's eyes. Her voluptuous tits swung gently as she undulated her cunny before his nostrils. Elena caught his gaze with a loving look of her own. She ran her fingers through his hair. They'd never fucked. She intended to correct that oversight. Elena may have had an extensive casual sexual history, but she genuinely liked James. He was a good kid. As with Tony, she and her sister would harbor James' phallus between their legs as an extension of their mutual affection. Well, maybe not so much in Lillian's case. She was obviously here as a means of getting back at Tony. Elena's intentions were purer. She hoped that James' cock could withstand the furor of both their Puerto Rican pussies.

"James?" Elena whispered.

James caught her eyes without responding.

"James? Do you want this punanni? ¿Quieres esta coño? Do you want to lick it? To sniff it? To stick it?" she whispered invitingly as she rotated her cunt before him.

James shook his head yes. Elena obviously knew how to ramp up properly. She knew enough to know that men love to hear women say the word "punanni".

"James?" Elena continued.

James began to tremble. He wanted to cum.

"James, I want you to put your cock in my punanni. I want you to let me ride it nice. I want you to make me cum. You've got a big cock. I like that."

Cock flattery. Another aural aphrodisiac.

"James?" Elena whispered.

This was maddening.

"James, I want you to fuck my sister. But I don't want you to cum in her. I want you to cum in me. Can you do that for me, James? Cum? En mi coño?" (in my cunny)

James knew he could not. The first poon that slid down his pole was in for a sloshing. That coño looked to be Lillian's. The sight of Elena's swaying cunny and her verbalizations were, indeed, different that anything he'd ever experienced. James would cum if an animal touched his cock. James would cum if it was an insect. Elena's husky voice had him on the verge.

"James?" Elena said again.

James could barely keep his eyes open. He was on the razor's edge.

"I want to suck, your, cock, James. I want you to cum, in, my, mouth."

James lunged, barely missing Lillian's hovering cunny. Lillian pivoted away. She knew what Elena was doing.

"That's it, James. PUSH it in. Just like that. All the way in. I need to have you inside me." Elena whispered. Her clitoris blossomed before his face.

James smashed his face into Elena's cunt. Lillian pressed her smoothly pearled clit into his urethra and then down along the split in his cockhead. James came. His jism soaked Lillian's entrance. Lillian squeezed his nuts gently, kneading them to extract all of his available ejaculate.

Elena stepped away from James' face. Lillian now stepped up to straddle James' face. She scrubbed his face in her slit, cum and all. Elena knelt between his spread legs. She took his phallus into her mouth. James hardened again almost immediately

"I told you so," Lillian said.

James lapped at Lillian's jism-soiled cunt with relish. He was still dizzy from the force of his eruption. Elena's suggestive erotic whispering unleashed a surprisingly voluminous cache of spunk considering the amount he'd been spraying lately. That his cock had recovered so quickly was just another facet of Elena's fecundity.

Now James was ready to fuck. He'd been whispered free of a scorching nut. He wanted to be properly drained. There were two magnificent pussies in the room. A hard cock doesn't always observe the Man Code.

Stung to action, James pushed both girls aside. He positioned them next to each other, doggy-style, on the couch. Their pussies pulsed sensuously from between their ass cheeks. Elena had done the bulk of work leading to his first nut. He wanted to save her for last.

James moved up behind Lillian. Her cunt was slick with jism. He took his cock in hand and pointed it deliberately at her clit, the same clit that had so lustily pressed his urethra. Instead of thrusting into her open cunt, James began to twiddle her clit with his cock. Lillian started to groan. She wanted him to just go ahead and shove it in. James remembered her "cunt scent" tease from moments before.

"Lillian?" he whispered.

"Hmm?" she responded thru her lustful haze.

"Baby, I'm going to fuck you. I'm going to fuck you like you've never been fucked before," he said.

This seemed bold for him, she knew, all the more so since James was not known to ever use the word "fuck". He was a Christian.

"You've never had a cock like mine up your cunt. ALL the way up."

Lillian squeaked. Tony wasn't this assertive.

"Lillian?" he whispered.

"Hmm?"

"I'm going to fuck the SHIT out of you. Then I'm going to suck you. Then I want you to suck ME."

He ramped up his clit play.

"Um-hmm," she assented.

"Lillian?" he whispered.

"God damn it, James! Put it in!" she raged.

James obliged her. He rammed his cock fully into her cunt, nine inches of unfettered blacksnake in one go. Lillian shrieked. James pulled out. He went back to toying with her clit. Lillian's arousal was frustrated. Her clit was happy, but her hole went wanting. She endured another minute of James' teasing before erupting again.

"James! Stop teasing me!"

James slammed her with a thunderous double tap of surge. Then he pulled out and went back to twiddling Lillian's clit.

"James!"

He snatched her up so that her ass was aloft. Gripping her waist, James smashed his face between her ass cheeks. James then tried something he'd seen on the HBO show "Girls". He motor-boated, blowing extravagant flatulence between Lillian's cakes. Lillian almost died of pleasure. Tony, in fact no one, had ever blown bubbles up her ass before. The young girl was ecstatic. The presence of James' semen made the move all the more erotic.

Elena looked on anxiously.

James motor-boated until Lillian's writhing reached a crescendo, rubbing his nostrils between her cunt and her ass, humming air bubbles into both holes, eliciting sexual flatulence. James stepped up behind her. Using his cockhead, he went back to painting Lillian's clit in pud.

"James!" she cried out in frustration.

James smiled sardonically. He paused dramatically for effect, then inserted his cock into her shaven cunt. Lillian's cunt melted about his shaft like butter in a hot frying pan. He began to fuck her wildly. Each manly thrust caused Lillian to quake jaggedly. She attacked his thick, pulsing cock with the fury of a woman scorned. She crazed her way thru the torture of a monstrous orgasm. Fucking Tony's friend like this was payback for the Tony's infidelity.

Without waiting for his command, Lillian disengaged and turned to gobble James' cock. She'd cu

Kittridge Compromised: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Tue, 29 Sep 2026 15:03:00 +0000

James hosts a pole party..

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

"Don't cum in my mouth," Paula mumbled.

Men hear that a lot. The first retort that always comes to mind is "Where in the fuck do you Want me to cum, bitch?"

But that comment is rarely uttered aloud. It is also largely ignored. Any woman with a scintilla of cock-sucking ability is going to get an unexpected mouthful of jizz from time to time. What she does with it afterward is her own business. She can swallow; she can spit. Just as long as jizz exits the cock, the guy is happy.

At least, this is how men view it.

It was becoming increasingly evident that Paula had more than her share of cock sucking ability. James looked down to see his chocolate cock probing Paula's ruby lips. Trails of spittle bubbled from the sides of her mouth. Larger bubbles arose, expanded and burst as Paula bobbed on his boner. Her cunt sweat accentuated her fecundity. Paula's moans became increasingly strident. She was really going at it.

At first Dina and Sandra viewed Paula's fellatio as an honorable debt payment. Now it occurred that their friend may have stumbled into something here. Can a woman have an orgasm while slobbing knob? Paula's moans put that premise to the test. She looked to be enjoying herself.

James was fucking Paula's mouth now. He rammed his cock into her throat as a man on a mission might. Paula unstrapped her bathing suit. She fondled her breasts before reaching down to finger her hairy twat. Things were going well.

It soon became evident that James was going to cum in Paula's mouth. It became just as evident that Paula was on the verge of an orgasm; one couldn't tell whether it was due to the cock in her mouth or the fingers in her puss.

Sandy Monk stepped in to pause things a bit.

"Paula, let me have a go," she asked timidly, not sure if Paula would be willing to give up her spot at the faucet.

Paula gasped. She released James' cock and crab walked backward. Sandy was surprised at how easily Paula conceded, until Paula stepped naked from her swimsuit. Taking her cue, both Sandy and Dina began to disrobe. Paula's extravagant fellatio had all three women desirous of a more comprehensive sexual experience.

James saw all this. And whereas he'd originally planned to erupt in Paula's throat and discreetly make an exit, now his horizons expanded greatly. Perhaps it might be possible to multiply the names on his cunt resume in one fell swoop.

Sandy took a spot kneeling before James. She'd unstrapped her swimsuit. Her tits swung free. Paula, fully naked now, leapt back into the fray, taking up a position along James' shaft. Dina too, fully naked, knelt on the other side of James' lengthy cock. All three blondes began to worship at the temple of James' manhood. He couldn't believe his luck.

As one might expect, the opulent penile attentions of three beautiful women sent James into an orgy of pleasurable anguish. His balls swelled. James struggled to suppress his burgeoning ejaculate. He didn't want to cum and slump. James wanted to Fuck. He wanted to penetrate and burst alive in each of these heaving Cunts and so have a story he might share with his grandchildren. Few teenagers ever breach such a threshold.

Each girl licked and nibbled his phallus in turn, lavishing at the tip. Of the three, Dina was most experienced. James thrilled as Dina titillated his pole with her oral expertise. Paula and Sandy looked on with awe as their "leader" demonstrated the intricacies of a good, sloppy blowjob.

James took as much of this triple play as any young man might. When he felt his body swaying over the cliff, he pushed Dina back onto the couch with her legs askew. He mounted her, immersed himself and, in seconds, drained his nuts into her cunt. Dina hadn't been fucked in weeks. Her vulva sported a neat, newly grown, silken blonde carpet. Tomorrow, that carpet would be gone.

James withdrew from Dina's cunt with a half-hard phallus soaked in froth. He turned to Paula. That wise chick immediately knew the score. She lay back on the couch and raised her legs in the air. James mounted her, finding her smoking hole with little difficulty. She was wet; her entire southern split reeked with desire for pole. Paula used her prehensile cunt lips to suck his semi-hard cock into its natural home. After getting situated, they began to fuck. This was the third cunt James had visited that day. In no time the young man was fully hard again. Paula felt his cock firm up and lengthen inside her. She was glad and a little dizzy. James sported a big 'un.

James fucked Paula with a vengeance. They'd secretly liked each other for some time. This was their first chance to sate their curiosity. They began to kiss. Paula offered up her firm tongue for James to suck even as her cunt creamed about his thickness. Paula's breath resonated with the aroma of James' cock. Too, James could detect a side order of Delphia's cunt on Paula's breath, courtesy of his cock.

They kissed extravagantly. Paula went to give him a hickey, thinking to mark her territory. Like a shaven cooch in the shower, at that school hickeys were indicative of recent sexual activity. Too, such would advertise the loss of James' virginity (James and Delphia notwithstanding. Their sexual escapades were not common knowledge). Paula had no reason to think him "taken".

James didn't care to be marked, though, and deftly worked his way free of Paula's intended neck suckle. Withdrawing from her cunt, he turned her over, face down. In the next moment he pointed his cock between her firm ass cheeks and into her twinkling stink-eye.

"Uh-uh," she demurred. "Put it back where it was. Hurry!"

Apparently, they weren't far enough along to go the anal route yet.

James obeyed, slipping his cock a little south, past Paula's curly Cuntl tresses and back into her fragrant punani. Paula groaned. His cock was so big! She'd been fucked doggy-style before. None of those prior phalluses breached her asscheeks to reach this far into her core. Paula bit her lip and set herself for a well-earned drilling.

James' quick detonation before Dina's steaming Cunt earned him a measure of immunity against Paula's luxuriant sexual wiles. Paula did not have the same sexual inoculation. She climaxed moments after James entered her, clenching his cock tightly. She came again two minutes later with a seething rage and an epic trembling palsy.

Using his thumbs, James pulled Paula's ass cheeks apart so that he might better enjoy the sight of his pole disappearing in and out of her luscious cunt. He'd used that move repeatedly with Delphia. It never failed to heat the jism firing his loins. He especially liked the vision of his cock helm appearing from between her squishy pink labia before plowing forward into her depths. Paula's cunt was almost Delphia-like in its effect, an opiate unrivaled. James reared back to slam his sausage deep into her recesses. Paula swam in a murky film of lust emanating from her baby-maker. She reached back to encourage James to cup and manipulate her tits. Shockwaves of thrust moved like a Japanese tsunami up and down her stolidly feminine frame.

Paula was working towards her fifth explosive orgasm of the day when, unexpectedly, the chasm at the juncture of her thighs suddenly emptied of cock. Through her orgasmic haze she turned to find James mounted over her friend Sandy.

Sandy was the "Velma" of the College Blondes. She was short and a little thick. Her entire body was covered in freckles Of the three women, she had the nicest ass and the thickest thighs. Her cunt bulged from between her ass cheeks; her clit split her cleft lengthwise. It was rumored that going down on Sandy was reckless; her thighs could crush skulls and walnuts with equal enthusiasm.

Now James' cock was roiling in her cunt-pining' for the fjords, as it were. He'd achieved the much-vaunted triple. Sandy stood on one leg, gripping the back of the sofa with her hands for balance, her other leg lodged against James' shoulder. She was performing a standing split while James serviced her preternatural need for thunder. James gripped her tits for balance.

From this position Paula could see that Sandy's inner cunt lips were unnaturally large. Each time James withdrew, a good portion of Sandy's inner pink cunt followed his cock outward. Paula remembered the movie "Alien" where the extraterrestrial creature had a "mouth within a mouth". Sandy Monk had a "cunt within a cunt". Paula looked over to Dina with surprise. This was a good thing to know once the College Blondes all got together to rib each about their sexual proclivities.

Just now Sandy wasn't paying Paula much attention. James gripped her by the neck and her left tit. He was wearing' dat cunt out. Clearly, the boy had regained some semblance of restraint. His cock churned up Sandy's cunt so expertly that both Paula and Dina had hope for a rematch. James didn't have that "I'm getting ready to cum!" face. Rather, he had the "I'm getting ready to make You cum" face.

Women tend to prefer the latter.

When Sandy was on the verge of collapse she dropped both legs to the ground. She made James go at her cunt doggy style, this being her preferred mount. James spread her ass cheeks and inserted himself, gripping her tits from behind. Sandy arched her back perpendicular to receive the heft of his thrusts. His cock raked back and forth over her most sensitive cunt parts with power, depth and precision. Her "cunt within a cunt" protruded obscenely. Sandy bit her lip in her ardent desire to quell her burgeoning orgasm.

She failed.

As her body flailed in abject capitulation to the cock whipping her cunt raw, Sandy began a profane sexual chatter.

“Fuck me! Oh My Gawd! Fuck! Shit! Oh, Gawd! Harder! Your Cock! It’s so big! James, fuck! God damn! Oh, my cunt! Fuck my cunt! Harder!

Paula noticed that Sandy's inner cunt was no longer pink. It was blood red as it gripped James' phallus' withdrawals, extending almost a full inch and a half from its normal home hidden behind Sandy's labia majora. James bent at the knees to deliver crushing fuck bombs of throb. Sandy shrieked to the heavens.

Like any normal teen, Sandy masturbated daily. None of her masturbatory fantasies compared to this. She could not have imagined that this Christian boy could make her quake so comprehensively. "Soft" was the adjective most often used in school when describing James. He was disproving that maxim today by the minute.

James soon noticed that Sandy's "cunt within a cunt" was losing its tenuous grip. Sandy was fucked out. James, however, wanted another go at Paula. When he pulled his erect phallus from Sandy's cunt and indicated that rematch, Dina objected.

"Hold your horses, there, Hoss. All I got was the crème. I want some cock! I want some of what Sandy got!"

It was true. Dina had a cunt full of cum and not a drop of sweat equity. Her soaked cunt was largely the result of that triune blowjob. Dina hadn't cum.

James smiled. He knew that his rep at school would change henceforth. He also suspected that Delphia would hear of his sojourn with the College Blondes (minus Gail Gentric). Fuck it. What idiot was going to turn down the chance at these three?

James' bloodlust was upon him. There comes a time in every young man's life when he transitions from a boy yearning after a nut to a man yearning after a woman's nut. Having stood up to Sandy's cunt wobble, James felt emboldened. His cock was still hard. Dina's cunt was arguably the school's most sought after trim. Dina knew it. So did Paula and Sandy. That Dina had spread her legs to receive James' first nut told James that he had more work to put in. Paula's nuts were already adequately serviced. Sandy was completely bereft. Now it was time for a return visit with the to the Titty Queen.

Dina lay back on the couch. She opened her legs to him, expecting another missionary go. Her voluptuous tits lolled into her armpits. James could sense heat rising in waves from her open Cunt. Jism still leaked expansively from her opening.

James knelt between her legs. His cock pronged upward like a living thing dancing between them. Rather than attack her Cunt right off, James scooched up her torso to straddle her tits. He rested the tip of his cock against Dina's chin.

Dina could tell that James' cock smelled differently now than earlier. The phallus resonating before her nostrils scorched of three newly exotic scents, courtesy of the women in that room. These merged with the original scent of the mystery woman, Delphia. This mélange of diverse Cuntl odors combined with James' semen to weave a heady perfume more powerful than any manufactured fragrance. Dina opened her pouty lips to French kiss James' cock, laving his pud in her tongue.

James basked in Dina's introductory suckle. He crossed his arms to watch her ablutions at his cock tip, allowing his penile aroma to stoke her roaring sexual engine. After a minute or so, he pushed his cock deeper into her mouth so that his pud was fully engulfed. Her lips crept widely about his cylindrical thickness. A minute on James offered up another surge of pole. Soon Dina was gagging on cock. Using her tongue as a cushion, James drove his engorged phallus slowly and sensuously down Dina's throat, adding her slobber to its striking aroma.

Dina moaned with anticipation. She began to twiddle her cunt. Dina enjoyed sucking cock, but her cunt was its natural home. Dina's snapper sang a siren song in its desire for closure.

James heard Dina's snapper's call. He would tend to her southern split in due time. Right now he had her northern cunt fully engaged. Dina sucked James' cock with increasing animus. In many ways a woman's northern cunt is superior to her southern, especially insofar as James had been fucking southern cunt all afternoon. Often, the change-up is electrifying. James had yet to master the skill of alternating between northern and southern pussies in the same session without cumming.

James and Delphia Sneak a quickie in his bedroom.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

Next door, Delphia already harbored a boatload of semen in each of her most southern ports. She lounged in James' bed, laying her head against his stomach. His cock was in her face. Delphia sucked him casually, tenderly, in lieu of their earlier violent encounters. James seemed possessed in his eagerness to empty himself of seed. He hadn't been reticent about probing Delphia's fundament, indeed, had been eager to do so.

Now James' cock resonated under her nostrils, hard and veiny and straight. His balls ballooned from its base. James was circumcised; his bulbous cockhead was purple/brown, his shaft and nuts were coated in semen and a meringue of pasty white cunt froth, to Delphia a sumptuous delight. Delphia bobbed on his cock voraciously, leaving a trail of spittle along the shaft. James lay back with his hands locked behind his head. This was heaven. If she kept this up, soon she would be choking down another load of spew.

James was not willing to be outdone. His pride forced him to retaliate in kind. He wanted to reward Delphia with a scorching case of the shivers, even as he.

James, however, was still in competition mode. He rammed his cock up Delphia's cunt throughout the entirety of her orgasm, gripping her ass cheeks tightly in his palms, thrusting vigorously. Delphia's orgasm doubled under James' fervent assault. James was so focused on hammering' dat cunt that he missed the subtle tremble of a Cunt in musk. Delphia's pink Cuntl muscles caressed his phallus delicately in anticipation of eruption, teasing him, tickling him, suckling his manhood with feminine tremble. It was as if she had a slithery forked tongue down there, dancing expertly across the sensitive nerve endings in James' cock. His fervor fired past her finely tuned climactic fuck quake.

Finally, James' cock popped free. Frantically, he scrambled up behind her, lifting her hips upward that he might find a separate portal for his passion. Using his thumbs to press Delphia's ass cheeks open, James exposed her cream-filled sphincter. He wanted another go at it. Delphia smiled wearily.

"He's getting better and better at this!"

Delphia loved it. James' mattress squeaked extravagantly to the rhythm of their intercourse.

"What's that?" she whispered.

They both knew the answer. James' parents slept in their room just above his. They were fucking.

James' parents weren't so verbal. They were Jehovah's Witnesses. They fucked, but didn't make a big production of it. James heard their bed squeaking sans the moaning, cursing and exorbitant sexual demands. James knew that his parents' headboard would knock rhythmically for a time, faster and faster, until a final loud bump. After this there would be an eerie silence save for the sound of running water in the bathroom, muffled conversation, late night television and finally contented snoring.

"Do you think they heard us?" Delphia wondered.

"No." James whispered.

He knew that, if they had heard, they would be downstairs in a flash. There would be hell to pay. Delphia would be sent home. The rest of the night would be spent in prayer and recriminations.

James' phallus was still rock hard inside Delphia's ass. He wanted to cum in the worst way.

Delphia, however, was spooked by the realization that his parents were awake just upstairs, probably doing the same thing.

"Jamesy, I'd better go," she said.

"Wait! Wait!" he cried, as she pulled away from him.

James needed to finish. He was still several strokes away from completion.

"No, James! I don't want your mom to come down here and catch us. We can finish later!"

Fanny finds out.

In the morning James dragged himself from bed. He was exhausted, burned beyond recognition from the Delphia blowjob sessions, his phallus a ragged piece of sausage dangling between his legs. His face was ashen, his demeanor listless. Yet James was wildly exuberant. For the first time in his life a raging erection failed to waken him from his slumber. He'd been righteously siphoned.

Abby Kittridge, his mother, called him to breakfast and Bible study. James washed up, then dressed for the Sunday Kingdom Hall service. The morning's exuberance slowly dissipated before his pangs of Christian conscience. He was sure that, at some point, his newfound mania for poonan would be found out by church authorities. Whereas before the loss of his virginity James was an eager participant in the family's religious activities, he now dreaded attending meetings, convicted by the consciousness of sin.

There was little he could do about it now. Delphia's aromatic cunt called him daily with its siren's song. He was going to answer that call come hell or high water. Yesterday's blowjob sessions exposed him to new vistas of sensuality. What had she called it? Bukkake? The vision of his girlfriend's face covered in white, creamy jism aroused him even now. She was a constant source of thrill. James had the Sunday meeting scheduled in the morning and field service planned for the entire afternoon.

James had to admit that he'd rather be blown.

James had an older sister, Fanny, still living at home. He had a younger sister and a younger brother, Jill and James, too. Of these, James was closest to Fanny. She looked at him now as they sat for breakfast, sensing something amiss. James was giving a weird vibe. He'd been acting strangely lately. Fanny made up her mind to approach him about it.

The family finished breakfast together and headed off to Kingdom Hall. James was responsible for passing the microphone about as audience members recited pre-printed answers from the Watchtower magazine. There were no random doctrinal questions accepted from the random members of the congregation; only such questions as posed by the study coordinator were allowed. Such one-way conversations passed as Bible study.

James was not paying attention in any case. He gave a perfunctory answer to paragraph ten from the study article. This was the minimum expected from such an up and comer.

After the meeting James arranged with the elders (of which his father was one) to go out in field service. James did his bit to further the evangelical aims of the church. By the time they returned home it was almost five p.m. James headed straight to bed, foregoing dinner. Fanny took this as another sign. James always did have a good appetite.

Fanny waited until their parents dressed for bed before approaching him. Several hours later James was dead asleep.

"James. Jamesy! Wake up. We have to talk."

James rolled over. At first he thought it very late. He thought the hand rousting his shoulder was Delphia's. How she'd gotten in without him leaving the back door open didn't occur to him. In any case, James was ready to fuck. When he cracked his eyes open he found his older sister sitting alongside his bed. James was disappointed.

"Hmm? What's up, Nan? I was asleep here."

He rolled over. Fanny could see that he was massively erect. Not unusual for a young man, but such things weren't discussed in the Kittridge household. Fanny looked away discreetly. Only then did James notice his boner.

"Oh. Sorry," he said, stuffing his phallus down the line of his thigh.

"How do you live with those things?" Fanny laughed.

James looked do

Kittridge Compromised: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Mon, 28 Sep 2026 20:42:54 +0000

Scandal at Kingdom Hall.

In 8 parts, based on the works of Bardot1990. Listen to the ► Podcast at ExplicitNovels.

In response to the vision of his girlfriend Delphia's impending late night visit, James Kittridge's phallus ballooned into a steely arc. If he touched himself now he would bust a nut and, in so doing, waste the better part of their first embrace in his fist. James much preferred the luxuriant clasp of Delphia's thrusting Cunt and the exhilarating shriek of their youthful conjoinment. It had taken him a while to gain the necessary cock control to satisfy her cravings. James' religion forbade extramarital sex. Having finally bought in to the concept of fornication, however, James was an eager participant.

Next door, young Delphia bade her parents goodnight and crawled into bed. Dressed in a set of flannel pajamas, Delphia looked the part of the naive, virginal teenager off to dream dreams of sugarplums and Disney fairy princesses, though she was long past such childish fantasy. The young black girl had no intention of falling asleep. Delphia's intentions were far more prurient. She knew her parents would stay up watching TV before heading off to bed themselves. She wanted them to be confident in the security of their home and hearth. Delphia's brothers would drift off in their own time. By three a.m. their whole home would be wrapped in the embrace of Morpheus.

Like James, Delphia was an eighteen-year-old high school senior. She wore her soft, black hair parted down the middle into two thick braids. She tied these off into a larger French braid resting between her shoulder blades. Her breasts were ripe with the fullness of youth, bouncing jauntily beneath her button down pajama top. Her pajama bottoms snapped tightly about her supple waist to encumber her widening behind. One could not see the taut muscles underlying her belly, but these were obvious. Delphia moved with the grace and assurance of a jungle cat.

Now, as she lay back into bed, she struggled out of her pajama bottoms and, using a flashlight, took a Bic razor and some soap to the lush curls crisscrossing her nubile pubic mound. She needed to be freshly bald down there, believing it would fire James' attention. Carefully, she scraped her vulva clean, taking special note of her most sensitive areas. She pried her labia majora open to ensure that no hidden patches of ebony thatch escaped her purview. A small, limber woman, Delphia was fully capable of doubling over to inspect her work, indeed, she was even capable of giving her throbbing clit the odd lick. She employed that talent tonight. The scent of her freshly shaven cunt assailed her nostrils.

"He gonna lick me tonight," she observed with a note of finality. (James enjoyed fellatio but was so far unwilling to reciprocate.) "He's gonna lick it or I'm gonna know the reason why."

Taking this cue, Delphia tongued her clit diffidently until she reached the threshold of her deepest arousal. With the familiar electrical shock came the realization that she might be able to nut before heading next door. She took a look at the clock radio beside her bed. James would be expecting her in another two hours. Unlike he, Delphia could nut repeatedly without having to rest between sessions.

The young girl relaxed a bit. Doubled over like this, knees pressed against her ears, she couldn't really enjoy the orgasmic wave that had consumed her youth since the first silky black pubic hairs appeared on her mound a decade before. Delphia closed her eyes to re-imagine her most recent sexual experience. Using her middle finger, she twiddled her clitoris alive from its perch at the apex of her slit. She was already wet. Her clit blossomed upward like a small marble. She stroked it opulently between her index finger and middle fingers as it swelled. Her arousal grew. Delphia struggled to quell groans of ecstasy. When the moment came she inserted both fingers and drifted aloft with a silent crash and a sigh. Her legs straightened. Her hips churned. Her entire body racked with spasms. Bright lights flickered wildly in her dome. After several more lingering pelvic thrusts (each more viciously strident than the one prior) Delphia passed out. She slept. Only the glowing flashlight under her blanket bore testimony to Delphia's masturbatory fecundity.

Delphia and James had been neighbors since grade school. They'd been at odds for much of that time. He threw dirt-bombs at her; she teased him about the small size of his head and sometimes called him ‘Jane’. James also came from a family of Jehovah's Witnesses. He wouldn't stand for the Pledge of Allegiance in school. On Saturdays he could be found knocking doors with colorful pamphlets in hand and a pre-rehearsed Bible schpiel. Young Delphia was not above mocking him for these "aberrations" from the norm.

With the onset of puberty this dynamic began to change. The teasing became less personal, more friendly. Childhood enemies often make the best of friendships.

Their homes were cookie cutter versions of suburbia; split level, with an upstairs, a mid-point kitchen/dining room/living room section and a spacious family room downstairs, complete with a fireplace. Four bedrooms, three baths. The downstairs in both homes also contained a guest bedroom and a utility room for the washer and the dryer. James slept in the downstairs bedroom in his home, well away from the other members of his family.

The utility room in both homes had a backdoor and a set of stairs leading up to ground level. This portal was used by the teens to travel between homes. It was easy enough to open the doors from the inside and step out undetected. Delphia could leave her door unlatched and return in the same manner. Her problem would be mounting the steps back upstairs to her room. She could always claim she'd been in the kitchen.

Now fast asleep, Delphia dreamt of her first sexual encounter with James just a few weeks back. It had been James' first ever visit to a woman's southern split. Delphia, by way of contrast, had any number of such encounters under her belt.

In their case, they'd been playing "Whirlpool" in a neighbor's above ground, circular pool. The game entailed a group of kids moving in unison around the perimeter of the pool such that a current is created; a whirlpool. The current eventually wafts the whole group along, kind of like a Lazy River. James trailed Delphia in the group. Reaching back for him under the water, Delphia repeatedly and disingenuously gripped his crotch through his swimming trunks. None of the other kids noticed. James certainly did. He jerked away from Delphia's first few forays, embarrassed at her attentions, thinking that she was gripping his cock accidentally. She was not.

Finally the moment came when Delphia gripped his erect phallus in her palm and did not let go. James allowed himself to be surreptitiously dragged along the whirlpool route by his cock. His eyes crisscrossed. He drew breath in great bolts. As a Christian, for James even masturbation was a sin. The other teenagers giggled and laughed as the current swirled them about, not noticing Delphia's grip. James swept along in a fog of pubescent lust.

And when Delphia drew him closer and pointed his erect phallus into the split in her bikini bottoms, James was on the verge of catastrophe. His baggy shorts served to partially disguise his boner, though one could see his immense erection beneath the sparkling pool waters if one had seen fit to look for it.

She positioned him carefully behind her so as not to attract attention. No one would have suspected them to be so bold in such a public setting. But here they were, in a crowd of other chattering teens, mashing their pelvises together.

James pressed a full inch of his cockhead into Delphia's wettened crack before he came. She felt him surge, sway and soften. There'd been no skin-to-skin contact. James only succeeded in pressing fabric from their bathing suits into her slit, although he had felt her cunt lips widen before snapping tightly about the helm of his cock. This, more than anything, triggered his ejaculate. This, and the fact that he'd never been this close to heaven before.

For her part, Delphia was amazed at his girth. Having accidentally witnessed his dangling cock some months back as he changed shorts at a basketball game, Delphia's view of her long-time neighbor abruptly changed. No more of this "pseudo-sibling" stuff. She'd titillated and teased him since that time to just this end. Now he'd parted her labia and left his seed adrift in chlorinated pool water and the fabric of her bikini bottoms. She didn't intend to have the next step take so long. She'd glanced over her shoulder at him that day.

"I can give you the real thing, if you want," she whispered, adding this tempting offer to the sexual maelstrom swirling in his head.

That evening James attended Kingdom Hall with his family. They returned home and were asleep by 11 p.m. Three hours later James was standing outside Delphia's second story window, tossing pebbles to awaken her. She popped up immediately.

"Text me!" she mouthed silently, pointing to her phone.

Ten minutes later she'd scampered up the backstairs, barefoot, and rushed into his arms. He guided her to a dark spot in his backyard behind his garage. They kissed passionately before James snatched her about, yanked her pajama bottoms down and bent her over into the same position she'd been in the pool, except now her hind parts were exposed. Frantically, he'd shoved his cock past her crop of curly pubic hair and into her cunt proper. No bikini bottoms blocked his access to her goodies this time. James fumbled about, found and penetrated her sex opening with a phallus made of granite. Ten seconds later he'd spasmed, splurted and slumped; like a newbie. Delphia felt the crawly flood of his semen trickling down her thighs with a measure of gratitude.

It was about time.

James held Delphia in place as he'd emptied himself. His balls expanded and contracted, balloon-like, as he pumped jism into her Cunt. When he finally extricated himself, a huge dollop of semen plopped from her behind and splashed earthward, soiling her pajama bottoms. Delphia was horrified. Her mother was sure to notice. Only now did she seem to realize her peril. Delphia gathered herself and ran home, pausing in the downstairs bathroom to scrub her pajama bottoms with hot water. She also took a hot washcloth to her Cunt. Rawdog sex has a noticeable odor.

Delphia packaged her pajama bottoms away, afraid to hang them up or put them in the dryer. She planned to wash her things after her parents left for work in the morning.

The young girl was not unhappy. Even though her intended had left her bereft, they'd finally done the deed ten years in the making. James would gain stamina with time, she knew. Ten seconds? She chuckled to herself. She hadn't believed he could go that long on the first try.

As she was replaying the event in her mind, her cell phone lit up. It was him.

"Come back down!" he texted.

She popped her head into her window. He was still down there, in the cut, a shadow among the shadows, his face lit up by the phosphorescent glow of his smart phone.

Thrilled at his boldness, Delphia slipped from her bed and ran to him again, sneaking out through the utility room doorway. This time she wore no panties. She found him with a huge, unrequited boner, one of the perks of the newly initiated. Brashly, she'd lifted her leg and reached down to guide his cock into her cunt, fucking face to face as they kissed, dragging her hirsute vulva up and down the length of his shaft with the fury of her passion. When she felt him begin to tremble and quake she was nowhere near completion. She hopped off his cock, knelt, and took his phallus into her throat. It was his first blowjob.

It was time to move him along into newer things.

James was, again, transfixed. He'd never seen a porn movie, indeed, had no clue about the joys of fellatio save for the locker room rumors he'd overheard. As might be expected, it was not a subject fit for a Christian home. James knew from this first experience that this new thing was sure to free him from worry over the prospect of preg-Fanny.

James stood before the kneeling girl, emptying his batch into her gullet. This time there was no spillage. He'd held the top of her head and her underjaw in place as he pumped a load of jizz down her throat. Delphia who, unlike James, had seen a number porn movies in her time, slurped up every drop of his semen. James staggered backward, arms flailing, almost blinded by the force of his delivery. Delphia was pleased. She suckled his cock tenderly until it softened in her mouth. When he finished erupting, she eased back from his cock. She tucked it away for him. He slumped.

Now standing over him, she pushed him to his knees and offered her protruding clitoris to his tongue as if it were a cock. Shocked, James scrambled backwards. Delphia seemed to anticipate this. Maybe cunnilingus was a bit too much for the first night.

She stood him aloft and kissed him deeply. Then she turned, scampered home and crawled into bed. She felt sticky and hot "down there," but was nowhere near sated. Instead, she reached southward and began to finger herself opulently. She needed a top off.

She'd been masturbating languidly for fifteen minutes when her cell phone lit up. Delphia knew it was James before picking up the phone. Ten minutes later her cunt was again filled with cock. This time James lasted a full two minutes before succumbing to yet another crippling climax. He'd wanted to enjoy Delphia's fellatio once more before the night waned, but his cock had other ideas. Enveloped in the rapturous joy of her cunt, James couldn't bring himself to pull out. He erupted just as Delphia was entering the tremble phase of her womanly orgasm. She had not snapped tourniquet tight about his thickness, but she was getting there.

Delphia scampered home again, through the wet grass, dripping with semen. This time she finished her top off using her middle and ring fingers, imagining these to be James' phallus. Afterward, the odor of their sex lingered on her fingertips. Delphia smiled lazily.

"That was good!" she mused.

All in all, that first encounter had been the most sensational sexual experience of both their young lives. Delphia harkened back to that evening now even as she prepared for another such tryst. They'd graduated from fucking in the wet backyard grass to cowgirl in the Kittridge family minivan to late night meetups in James' downstairs bedroom. James' parents slept directly upstairs.

Things were moving along nicely.

James, however, existed in a torment of indecision. He was a fornicator! Save for the term 'apostate', there is no more pejorative term in the Jehovah's Witness lexicon. If anyone in his church caught wind of his extra-curricular sexual activities, he would be ex-communicated so fast! Even his family

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Fri, 25 Sep 2026 23:05:00 +0000

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 4

Finale of Hollywood Nights & Unchained Melody.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 4 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The swanky bungalow was dark and quiet. The door burst open, and Jackson and Lisa entered in a heated exchange. Lisa pulled away and bent herself over the side of the couch, reached up her dress, and pulled her lingerie down. Flipping up her dress, she revealed the most perfect ass Jackson had ever seen, which by default made it one of the best asses ever seen by anyone anywhere ever.

Jackson dropped to his knees and separated her muscular ass cheeks to reveal a perfect rosebud clenched tight yet pulsating in anticipation of his oral attack. Placing his face between her cheeks, he inhaled her rich Earth scent. Her fragrance was reminiscent of cherry pipe tobacco, rich and full-bodied, and urged him inward to taste.

Sharpening his tongue, he poked at her underhole, only to be met with a rejecting, tightly sealed doorway. Flattening his tongue, he applied gentle wet pressure around the clenched ass hole, massaging the muscles. Like Aladdin before the Cave of Wonders, the entrance opened, allowing him passage.

Lisa let out a deep sigh and released a small shot of wetness from her wanting cunt. As he worked her ass hole, her vaginal moisture back flowed, adding sweetness to the earthen taste.

Lisa opened her stride and bent further forward, allowing Jackson better access. Pulling back to admire her tight ring, he focused on her pronounced twaut lips further south. Something was protruding outward.

Jackson turned Lisa around to face him. Her dress fell, covering her pubis.

"I want to see your clit,"

"I warned you it's big," Lisa said as she slowly raised her dress again like a curtain rising on a stage play.

Jackson's eyes were transfixed as she revealed her muscular thighs, then the bottom of her slit, followed by her smooth and swollen cunt lips, and then at the top, a sizeable protruding clitoris surrounded by her thick deep red labia. The way it protruded reminded him of an outie belly button or a prominent nipple.

While most clitorises tend to retreat under their hood when aroused, Lisa's was too large to hide. Its tender pink skin glistened as her juices dribbled to the end of the nub, sliding off in a viscous drip.

"That's...amazing," Jackson said, transfixed by Lisa's anomalous sexual protrusion.

Lisa let her fingers slide across her moist nub, then took the wet fingers and painted the moisture on the pressure points of her neck.

"I've grown to love it," she whispered.

Jackson's face plunged into Lisa's bare skin valley, intent on running his tongue over her pronounced pubic pleasure point. As his tongue met her flesh, she writhed with pleasure. Her twaut reacted with another flush of fluids. They were hot with a savory taste and a hint of sweetness.

"I warned you about the soak," Lisa said, pushing him back to see his face glistening from her flow.

Standing up, Lisa took Jackson by the hand and headed toward the bedroom.

"Come on, fuck me properly, on a bed."

As she walked ahead of him, she slipped her arms out of the top of the dress, revealing her muscular back with broad swimmer shoulders tapering to a narrow waist.

A few more steps and the white dress slipped down, revealing her pronounced ass and leaving on only her thigh-high white boots. Pausing in the doorway, she turned to face Jackson, putting her hands against the door jambs she pressed. Her arm muscles tightened, and her abs rippled. Her clit continued to peek out, tempting Jackson forward.

Jackson approached her, placing his mouth on hers and sharing a deep kiss.

"What if we're not as good as we dreamed?" she asked.

"Let's find out," he replied, then swooped Lisa up in his powerful arms and carried her to the bed like a groom across the threshold. Laying her down, she slid back and opened her legs wide. Her moist cunt gently opened, breaking the suction created by her wetness and revealing her apex entrance like a cathedral door opening.

Jackson reached to take off her boots.

"No," she resisted, "I want to get fucked with my $1,000 boots on."

"Okay, cowboy," Jackson said with a smile as he undid his pants.

He wore no underwear in anticipation of this moment, and his not-shy phallus fell forward when freed and then quickly bounced into a thick erection.

Lisa lay on her back, propped up on the many pillows to get a pleasant view of the handsome man about to enter her.

The anticipation was murder. Initial penetration can be everything in a first connection. Would it be a violent thrust? An awkward push? An energetic invasion?

As Jackson climbed over her, his mushroom tip pressed against her slit and slowly slid inside. Her engorged clit, rode along the top of his shaft like the needle of a turntable. Each vein and rise in his cockskin was read by her clit like a needle on a vinyl record and translated into electric sensations which ran up and down her nervous system. It was none of those, but better.

Finally, he was inside her. The two rested together, completely interlocked, as Lisa felt her cunt stretched out nicely. The tightness sent a wave of pleasure that made her sphincter pucker. Her intense inner heat penetrated the skin of Jackson's phallus, warming it, expanding the blood cells that inflated it causing his cock to grow even more.

Jackson gently pulled back, then pushed forward, getting a little deeper. Lisa moaned as if she had not expected her body's reaction to the thrust.

Pulling his face to hers, the two explored each other's mouths as Jackson's thrusting tempo increased. Despite the wild nature of their collective dreams, this simple missionary exchange allowed each to see into the other's eyes.

As pleasant as the intercourse was, both knew this session would get far more intense, so they savored the exchange physically and emotionally.

As his thrust cadence increased, so too did their body heat. A sheen of perspiration developed on their skin. The sounds of their love became wet as her nethers washed his cock with its flow.

Jackson gently pulled out and sat up on his knees, looking down at Lisa lovingly. He gently stroked his cock without words. Lisa sat up so her face was inches from his cock, then took him in her mouth. She tasted herself; it was a taste she loved, but only when mixed with the scent and flavor of a man.

Jackson touched her head as she took him deep into her mouth. As one hand massaged his cock the other cupped his balls, and it was then she realized he was perfectly manscaped. Not a bit of hair.

Lisa crawled from underneath Jackson, pushed him down on the bed, and returned her mouth to his phallus while hunkering between his legs. She felt his pucker's smoothness and marveled at the expert quality of his epilation. With her free hand, she slipped three fingers into her cunt, saturated them with her glycerin-thick juices then brought them up to Jackson's clenched ring.

Jackson felt Lisa pushing on his back door and was anxious and curious about her intentions. Relaxing his torso, his sphincter opened slightly, and Lisa skillfully inserted her finger into the smoothness of his dark tunnel. His body reacted with a spasm, and his cock thickened. As Lisa inserted a second finger stretching him open.

"What he began.

Jackson did not finish his sentence. Both fingers found the sponginess of his prostate and began massaging the lubricated nerve bundle.

Jackson felt helpless. He was always proud of his ability to hold off cumming, but this sensation was overpowering, and he had only two choices. The first would be to push her fingers out of his ass, and the second would allow her to milk him to culmination.

He chose the latter, and the tingling in his feet shot upward into his balls. The power of his ejaculation was so forceful that he feared Lisa would gag on his load, but she held firm, swallowing each blast.

When at last, he was spent, she slid her fingers from his ass and released his cock from her mouth. It was still beyond half-mast as she looked up at him, waiting on a reaction.

As his breath returned, Jackson stared at her with a content smile.

"That was so

"-Good?" she inquired.

"I was going to say unexpected, but amazing would be a better adjective."

Jackson pulled Lisa close.

He leaned in to kiss her, and she paused to wipe some cum from her face, then their mouths met. He tasted his spent offerings for the first time as their tongue swirled. It was not objectionable; it was alluring, and he felt a continued stirring in his loins.

"I'll let you refract, but I need you to do me a favor," she said.

"Anything," Jackson replied.

With that, Lisa crawled up Jackson's body until her pussy was over Jackson's face. Squatting and hovering as only a woman can do, her long labia remained just out of range of his mouth. Putting an arm on the headboard, she leaned forward, and her pronounced clit was unable to retreat. She lowered her pussy to his face so that only her clit touched his tongue. Jackson kissed and fondled the tender bud as Lisa moaned and breathed hard.

After a particularly long moan, Jackson raised his hands to grab her ass and pull her into his face.

"Oh, Oh, yes," she moaned.

Remembering the pleasure of her fingers in his netherworld, Jackson dipped his forefinger in her wetness and then pressed it against her ass. At the same time, he sucked and circled her clit that hung down like a nipple, nursing it while he pushed aggressively against her tight knot.

So relaxed from the sensations her cunt sent across her body, her sphincter relented, and Jackson's finger found its way inside. With no prostate to massage, he simply slid his digit up and down her butter-smooth tightness.

Lisa clenched up as the dual sensations met in her core. Her orgasm was imminent. Jackson's finger in her ass moved slowly with gentle respect. His mouth had latched onto her now purple-sweet mound and was suckling it like a baby on a breast.

She knew her orgasm would be accompanied by a rush of glandular flow as her inner wave rose from the depths, washed across her body, and then out of her cunt in a gush of pleasure and wetness.

Jackson rode the wave as Lisa's body trembled. Unable to support herself in the awkward position and not wanting to plant her ass directly on Jackson's face, she rolled to the side, still shaking uncontrollably. In her post-orgasmic resolution state, her clit finally retreated, allowing her endorphins to warm her body.

Jackson wrapped his arms around her, pressing his warm flesh to hers. Awake since 4:00 in the morning, she fought sleep, knowing that she wanted to finish the night with Jackson inside her, but slumber came to the two of them, and they lay motionless together until the morning sun peered in through a distant window.

Lisa slept well into the morning, finally waking to see the bed empty. She looked at her feet and saw her boots were removed in the night. Putting on a robe, she wandered into the main room of the bungalow to see Jackson moving breakfast from a cart to the table.

He gestured for her to sit and followed suit. She began drinking coffee and then taking a bite of her breakfast.

"Wasn't sure what you eat in the morning, so I ordered everything," he said.

"Good, because I'll eat it all," she replied.

"For starters, I want to say I had a great time last night Jackson began."

Lisa looked up from her coffee, wondering where this was going. Was he giving her the exit speech?

"The thing is," he started, "I didn't think things through and

"I'll go, but the boots are coming with me," she replied.

"What? No? You think I'm... Let me finish. I'm saying that going out with me comes with a price. That price is your privacy."

"I don't follow."

Jackson turned his iPad around to show a trending topic on Twitter: #jacksonsgirl followed by photos of the two exiting the restaurant and entering the hotel.

"Right now, people at E-News and TMZ are trying to figure out who you are. The current trending name for you is #fitchick."

Lisa took the iPad and scanned the comments. She laughed at some and cringed at others.

"Oh, my God, some of these people are so mean. This girl called me Jackson's Hole. Why would she

"This is the price. I understand if you don't want to pay it," he said sincerely."

"Looks like I am paying it, like it or not."

"So, about last night..." he began.

Okay, she thought, now he's going to give the exit speech.

"I'm sorry we didn't get a chance to finish what we started."

"I'm not complaining because if that was just the appetizer, then I have to wonder what the main course is like," she said.

"I have to be on the set in a few hours," Jackson replied.

"And I have to be at the register of your grocery store in a few hours," she said with a laugh.

"Don't tell the others you'll be banging the boss later tonight. I don't want HR calling me tomorrow."

"Will I? Okay then, I better get home and ready for a long night of sexual harassment."

"I'm borrowing Ewen McGreggor's motorcycle to ride us back to L.A. You up for some dirt in your teeth?"

Two hours later, the helmeted duo cruised down the 10 Freeway on a BMW R1150 motorcycle en route to their everyday lives; his as a movie star and hers as the grocery checker whose face would be on the cover of every magazine in the checkout line.

Hours later, Jackson sat on a sound stage at the studio back lot in his, rehearsing a tunnel breach with Curt Jeske.

Gretchen approached with several Hermes bags.

"You just got a delivery from the Riviera in Palm Springs. A bunch of Hermes dresses. Are you thinking of a fresh look for the fall?"

"They are for Cinderella," he said with a smile.

"Get the fuck out. That woman you were photographed with last night?"

"Yeah." He said with a smile.

"Who is she? What show is she on? I want to IMDB her."

"She's not an actress?" Jackson added in.

"Does she work with the studio?"

"She's not in the business. She's a checker at the grocery store I own."

"You had obsessive dreams about a grocery store worker?"

"Yes, I did," he replied.

"So, is she nice? Wait, you own a grocery store?"

"She is, and I do, and thank you for asking. Most people would want to know if she's good in bed or after my fame."

Gretchen noticed Hailee walking across the set in their direction.

"I'm glad you found Cinderella, but don't forget, there's an evil stepmother for every Cinderella out there. By the way, your agent is here."

Hailee barged into the area, "That's right, you little rascal," she said, locking eyes with Gretchen. "Be sure to give me your Dad's address so I can fuck him, marry your mom and kill your family dynamic...and then become your evil stepmother. Now run along. Future step-mommy needs to talk to Prince Charming."

"So gross, so inappropriate," Gretchen muttered as she left.

Jeske greedily eyed the sexy agent.

"Hey, sailor, thank you for your service, but this ship does not take on any seamen. So, fuck off."

"Sorry Jeske, she's not herself in daylight.

"Not an issue, boss. I'll be right over here if you need me to kill her," he offered in jest.

"Why do I ever leave my office and come to the Valley? Enough about that, so I came here because I got a call today from a gentleman named Gunner Becker. He's a fashion photographer. Your mystery girl did some photo shoots for this guy 20 years ago."

"Nudes?" Jackson asked.

"Nudes? Everyone has nudes these days. Nudes are nothing. You want a nude of Dame Judy Dench? I can get you one. No, these were more than nudes. Let's just say there is a Hub for this material, and Gunner claims he will sell them but thought you might like them for your private collection."

"This fucker is blackmailing a grocery store checker?" Josh said in disbelief.

"Well, no. He's blackmailing you. Is she a grocery store checker? Really? He's betting you don't want anyone seeing your girlfriend licking some tall blond chick's asshole. Although, I do."

"How do we know it's her? I mean, this was 20 years ago," Jackson asked.

"Well, let's see. He sent me the ass-licking photo. She looks like your girl, but the photo is old. Hair is different. She looks fit, awesome tits. They real? Oh, she has a really big clit. Damn, I would like to play with that. Just slap it around for a while like a misbehaving soldier. Tell me, was that thing fun? Just lie to me if it wasn't."

"Jesus, as if Hollywood didn't beat this girl up enough. What are our choices?" Jackson asked.

"We can pay him, get the copyright. Don't pay him, he sells the pics to the top bidder, and she's internet famous for a week. Or you could ghost her. Don't call her back. He'll publish the photos, but we deny you knew her. Just some big clit girl at a restaurant."

"How much does he want?"

"A million, and frankly, if we agree, expect it to be two million, maybe more."

Hailee turned to leave.

"You need to move on this fast, Jackson," she said, "things are happening at the studio level, and this German cocksucker will fuck things up on the Superman side. Talk to your grocery gal and tell her to clean up her aisle."

As Hailee left, Jeske sat down next to Jackson.

"You catch all that?" Jackson asked.

"This guy is a terrorist," Jeske replied.

"I know I've got you and the boys busy with Donnett," Jackson started, "but this girl is special, and this guy, he's a piece of

Jeske interrupted him before he could go on. "What have I told you about plausible deniability?"

Lisa entered

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Thu, 24 Sep 2026 23:04:00 +0000

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 3

Hollywood Nights.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 4 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The two-story compound looked ominous as Jackson Tibbetts entered wearing night camo and strapped for action. Behind him, his Navy Seal team provided cover as they penetrated the inner sanctum of the warlord, Hamza Fatir.

Entering an ornate room, he saw a colossal goon of a man on a couch with a delicate beauty next to him.

The scene was reminiscent of Jabba the Hut holding Princess Leia on a chain. In this case, the terrorist had a gun to the woman's head.

Jackson approached with the cool of a man who had done things you don't share in a confessional because there is no Heaven for his kind.

Bringing out his handgun, he aimed at Hamza Fatir.

"You kill a man; you make sure he's dead," Jackson growled and pulled the trigger.

The gun went click. Fatir's head went back and...

"Cut! Wonderful job. That was money, Jackson. We got it," the director shouted.

As the crew began to prep for another scene, Jackson Tibbetts, the movie's star, walked toward his trailer along with Curt Jeske, an ex-Navy seal and the tech advisor for the film.

"You need to carry the weapon a little higher, closer to your body, when you sense a threat," Jeske coached him.

"Hey, I never thanked you about that stalker guy. He hasn't parked outside my house in weeks," Jackson said quietly.

"I don't know what you are talking about," Jeske replied.

"Right, plausible deniability," Jackson said. "Please tell me you didn't kill him."

"He's fine; his car is not. He woke up in Pensacola, where he had some warrants, so he'll be gone for two to five years," Jeske replied. And that's all I'll say about that because

"Plausible deniability, right. Got it," Jackson said high, fiving his friend and Hollywood fixer.

Ainsley, the set armorer, came to take Jackson's weapons.

"One of these days, I'm going to get off this set with one of these guns," he said with his signature Hollywood flirtatious smile.

"And the studio will send me to hunt you down and disarm you, willing or unwilling," she replied. "I'm hoping you try to resist so I can strip-search you."

"Now, why can you say that to me? But if I say it to you, I get canceled?" he replied.

"I don't know, why don't you try it? I won't file a complaint," she said with a wink.

Jackson couldn't help but watch the attractive young woman head off with his prop guns. Her flirtation skills were off the charts.

His agent Hailee Markus caught up as he walked toward his trailer. In her mid-forties, she was a rock-solid knockout who tended to scare everyone. She was always sure to open one or two of her blouse buttons when meeting with Jackson. He was one of Hollywood's hottest commodities, and she wanted to ensure he never got tired of looking at her Beverly Hills.

"Josh Donnett has asked to meet before lunch. I think he's looking to offer you something big," she said.

"Donnett's a tool," Jackson replied, "total scumbag. If he's not coming to us with Superman, I don't want to talk to him."

"Treat the scumbag like a person, and close big," she said with a slightly reprimanding tone. "That's in an hour. Maybe take a shower or something. Put on a clean shirt.

An hour later, Josh stepped out of his trailer, cleaned up, and wearing a t-shirt and jeans.

Parked directly in his path was a cherry-red McLaren sports car. Standing next to the audacious road beast was Josh Donnett, a handsome movie studio executive who exuded both charm and slime at the same time.

Josh and Hailee were in deep discussion. Jackson walked over to Josh's associate, a striking, attractive young African American woman with an eye-catching head of kinky and curly hair that reminded Jackson of an afro. This was Cecelina Lyon, a junior executive for the movie studio but more recently known as the Major League Distraction, for a recent situation where a Dodgers pitcher had asked for her to be removed from the seats behind home plate because he found her beauty distracting.

"So, you like working with Donnett?" Jackson asked.

"He's not so bad," Cecelina replied.

"Yeah, he is, and you know it. Here's the deal. Do you want to be known as something more than a meme? You get me the Superman franchise. We make box office history together, and you'll be running the studio in the next five years.

"I have no power," she said in surrender.

"Take the power," Jackson replied.

"How?"

"You'll know in the moment. Take it when it happens. Anything I can ever do to help, you ask." Jackson whispered.

"Hey, no back alley deals," Josh said in jest as he approached Jackson and Cecelina.

"Just trying to convince her I would make a better boyfriend than a baseball player, but she's not having it," Jackson replied.

"Jackie, I've got to get right to the point," Josh interrupted, "we want you to star in the Doom Legend project. Big franchise, the studio is ready to commit a huge budget."

"We want Superman," Hailee shot back.

"We've got our Superman. It's not on the table," Josh replied.

"Paramount is offering him a franchise film," Hailee countered.

"So are we," Josh said.

"But not Superman," she shot back.

"We've got to get the Anna Kendrick set. Look, let's backburner Superman for a few days. Let's see the tracking numbers for your new movie, and we can reconvene in a week. Good?"

The conversations wrapped as Jackson headed into his trailer and Cecelina left with Josh in his McLaren.

Gretchen, Jackson's assistant, was young with next-door girl cuteness. She was a bundle of energy and hopelessly in love with her boss.

"Hey, Jack, I ordered those new skis you wanted. The guy from the Jeep shop said he'd get the CJ ready for next week. I made the plane reservation for your mom. First class. Window"

"Thanks, Gretch. How did I ever live without you?"

"Your car is here. Eight AM call time tomorrow. The car will be there at 7:15.

Jackson gave Gretchen his trademark smile and then jumped into the town car.

The town car wound through the Canyons between the San Fernando Valley and Hollywood. Jackson stared outside, passing two billboards for his next movie; Escape From Reality.

The limo then entered Laurel Canyon, winding through the hills until it came to the Canyon Country store. An old deli-bodega with a clientele of old-timer hippies who remember the days of Jim Morrison and Frank Zappa buying rolling papers at the counter.

Jackson got out, thanked the driver, and drove off. This was his daily routine. A stop at the market, get a power smoothie and some fresh fruit, then walk the last mile home up the trails in the hills to enjoy his panoramic view of Los Angeles.

He treasured each evening because the people in the market didn't care who he was, and the lack of cell phone reception in the woods made his walk home quiet and peaceful.

The juice bar barista was Margie, an attractive twenty-something aspiring actress who knew not to ogle over the celebrities that shopped there.

"Almost ready, Jackson. You want some extra protein powder?"

"Nope, some blueberries if they are fresh. Hey, how was the audition?"

"Horrible. I could tell they hated me when I walked in the door. I heard the guy say my eyes were too far apart. I wanted to cry," she said.

"And yet, you'll go back again and again because that's how it's done. Your eyes are perfect. They're like little pools of azure," he said with a smile.

Margie smiled as she handed Jackson his drink. Here he was one of the most famous people in Hollywood, and he always remembered to ask about her trials and tribulations and never left without a small but personal compliment.

Heading to the register, Jackson picked up a few pieces of fruit and stopped at the check stand to see a new checker.

"You're new," Jackson replied. "Where's Bethany?"

"Left for Chicago," the checker replied with zero passion for the missing girl.

"She gave up," Jackson said with a lilt of sadness. "She had a great personality," he added.

"From what I heard, she was a lousy actress," the checker replied.

"I'm Jackson, and you are?"

The checker looked at Jackson, wondering why exchanging names was necessary.

"Ms. Henderson," she replied coldly. Jackson got the hint and handed her his credit card. She examined it for a beat.

"You got any ID?" she asked.

"Really? I need ID? Look, I don't like saying this, but do you know who I am?" he said, slightly amazed and amused.

"If I knew who you were, I would not have to ask for your ID."

A woman standing behind Jackson leaned in. "He's famous. He's Jackson Tibbets."

Ms. Henderson looked at the woman unamused. "I don't know you either, so why would I take your word for it?"

The woman picked up a copy of US Weekly with a picture of Jackson and Natalie Portman on the cover and pointed to it.

Jackson reached into his pocket, pulled out his driver's license, and handed it to Ms. Henderson.

"It's expired," she replied.

"Getting to the DMV is a little hard for me. But expired or not, it proves I'm me," he said.

She offered a weak smile and continued ringing up Jackson's order.

"You should report her to the manager," the woman behind him said.

"My job is to ask for ID if I don't know the customer, so I did. Why on Earth, Karen, do you feel the need to get me fired for doing my job?" Ms. Henderson said, making dagger eyes at the busybody.

Jackson smiled, took his smoothie, and left. The complaining Karen put her basket down and walked out rather than deal with her.

Ms. Henderson noticed Jackson had left his bag of fruit and took it outside. He was across the parking lot and heading for a trail to take him up the hills to his home high above the canyon.

"You forgot your fruit," she shouted.

Jackson walked back and got a better look at the woman. She was a little older than him, probably in her late 30s, maybe even her early 40s. She had a beautiful face, dark-tanned skin, and brown hair with blond streaks that betrayed her time outdoors. She wore a frumpy Canyon Market polo shirt over her tight Patagonia top. A typical guy would glance down at her snug yoga pants to notice her rock-hard body. Jackson was world-famous but still a typical guy. He glanced.

"You really don't know who I am?" he asked as he took the bag.

"You're Jackson Tibbetts. You're about as famous as they get. Of course, I know who you are. Do you think I live under a rock? Are you worried someone might not know who you are?

"More worried they might not care who I am. When people stop caring, my career is done," Jackson replied.

"Well, if we must be honest, I'm more of a Brad Pitt fan," she said, heading back to the store.

"I did a movie with Brad," Jackson shot back.

"I know. I diddle myself to the scene of him in the shower from that film," she replied.

"I was pretty much naked in the swimming pool in that movie."

"Yeah, but it's after the Brad Pitt shower scene, so by then, I've had my big O and fallen asleep."

Jackson smiled at her chutzpah. This woman was going to add a challenge to his end-of-day routine.

Jackson's Hollywood Hills home was the quintessential mid-century modern LA masterpiece with clean lines and geometric shapes. The home featured a large window wall that led to a massive flat deck that overlooked the entire city. Inside, the open floor plan created a sense of flow and spaciousness.

With an early call in the morning, he decided to turn in. Taking off all his clothes, he walked into his large bedroom, looking at his reflection in the mirrored wall. He was lean muscle thanks to a two-hour-a-day fitness regime. Muscular like a swimmer, he knew his good looks were crucial to his fame.

Sleep did not come easy for Jackson, and he wasn't sure why. Tomorrow's shoot was simple, with no lines to memorize.

In a fog, he realized he was finally asleep and now in a dream state. He was nude and on his bed. The moon lit the room, and he could see a woman at the end of the bed. She slowly crept toward him in a cat crawl. As she did, his phallus became tumescent in anticipation. When her head was over his crotch, she leaned down and dragged her tongue along his cock, and continued toward his torso.

Jackson struggled to see her face, even brushing her hair away as she prowled toward him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not see her features. Soon the ethereal vixen was above his cock. Lifting herself, she spread her plump red pussy lips open and slid down his shaft in a wet rush. She was now riding him cowgirl, and still, he could not see her face.

"I love your cock," she said in a whispery voice. Her statement triggered something within, and Jackson's cock erupted with a nocturnal emission.

Jackson was woken by a euphoric rush of pleasure only to look down at his erection as it ejaculated ivory-white streams on his chest. Looking around, he remained confused and then realized he was alone. The girl was a figment of his imagination, but the orgasm was real. He fell back panting and tired and didn't awaken until morning.

Jackson exited his trailer wearing a Navy officer's uniform. Gretchen joined him as he walked to the set.

Still another two hours until they need you. Want me to go pitch a fit for you?" she offered.

"No, that's not needed," he replied.

In mid-sentence, Jackson's dream came back to him in full detail. The mysterious woman, her muscular contractions taking him to a massive orgasm.

Jackson stopped and looked at Gretchen. She was adorable, with an energetic body. Her hair was shorter than the dream girl, but could it be her?

"What? What's the matter? Do I have food on my face?" she asked off the awkward pause. "What?"

"I was remembering something," he said.

"Something?"

"A dream I had," he said, lost in thought.

"About me?" she replied with a hopeful smile.

"I don't think so. I thought maybe, but no."

"Any details you want to share?"

"Let's just say there was a girl, and it was intense."

"But you don't remember who she was."

"I couldn't see her face."

"So, it could have been me?"

"Her boobs were bigger."

"Hurtful, but ok," Gretchen replied.

"I'm sorry. It was so real, and I need to figure out who she was."

"Well, try not to ogle and stare as much at the next girl. It's creepy, even from you."

Ainsley, the set weapons armorer, stopped them.

We are using the MK18 today, so I'll need you for about ten minutes of training later to familiarize you

She noticed Jackson staring at her.

"What?" she asked.

"Oh, nothing. I was looking at

"Were you looking at my ass?"

"I was not, well, looking at you," Jackson stammered.

"Relax, I'm kidding, but seriously, you should be looking at my ass more often. It's bangin'. No better ass around this town.

With a wink, she left.

Jackson walked on but kept looking back at Ainsley, mentally undressing her to see if she was the woman from his dream.

Are you going to try the glass slipper on every woman you see? Because we've got a full schedule.

Ahead he noticed Cecelina Lyon sitting on a bench alone.

"She looks upset, Jackson. Don't go hitting on her," Gretchen said. "We need her on your side."

I'm just going to sit with her for a moment. I'll catch up to you, Jackson said.

Gretchen walked to the make-up trailer nearby and took a seat to roll some calls. She watched Jackson and Cecelina speak. She couldn't hear the conversation, but the usually bubbly woman was stone cold serious, and borderline on tears.

Jackson got up to leave, then sat again. His look was angry. Gretchen tried to think what Cecelina could possibly say to upset him.

Finally, he left and approached Gretchen as they walked on.

"It's going to be another three-hour wait, she informed him.

"I'll go back to my trailer and read lines. Call Jeske and tell him to meet me this afternoon," Jackson said.

"You don't talk to studio executives without me around," a voice bellowed. It was Jackson's agent Hailee.

"She's having a difficult day. I was being friendly," he replied. "You're my agent, not my mother."

"Please, if your mom had my rock-hard ass, this set of premium tits, and the ability to rip the balls of anyone who tries to fuck over my client, you can have her negotiate your next deal."

Upon hearing Hailee mention her tits, Jackson paused and looked her up and down.

"Really? You're going to check me out right now?"

"Just seeing if your tits are bigger than mom's," Jackson replied.

"Just so we're clear, these tits are for closing deals and vulnerable young starlets. You and me, we don't fuck."

Jackson lagged as Hailee marched ahead, wondering if she might be the woman in his dream and hoping she was not.

Gretchen leaned into him conspiratorially. "Please tell me you were not dreaming about her. She's a psycho."

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Wed, 23 Sep 2026 23:02:00 +0000

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 2

These Boots Are Made For Walkin.'

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 4 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A patron at the bar at Basilicata, the popular Santa Monica restaurant, asked the attractive bartender to put the Dodgers baseball game on the TV sets over the bar. She clicked on the game, which was in the final inning.

"Base hit that sends Dominguez to first. The Padres have the tying run on base, and with two outs to go, that will be it for Jakes on the mound as they are bringing in Tommy Whelan from the bullpen," said the play-by-play announcer.

"Nice choice to close with Whelan. The guy throws smoke, can hit the high 90s in velocity, but watch him on the edges," the commentator added.

As Whalen warmed up on the mound throwing a few practice pitches, the camera wandered the stands, focusing on the expensive seats behind home plate. Being Los Angeles, there were always one or two celebrities in attendance, but the camera wandered to a young woman in a tight white Dodger tank top.

The picture lingered on this gorgeous ebony woman with skin of latte brown. She had a huge perfect smile and a large wild mane of auburn kinks and curls, creating a modern approach to the classic afro. She resembled a young Chaka Khan with a smile just as wide. The camera loved her as much as she loved the Dodgers.

"Ralzona steps up to the plate. He's hitting 232 this year. This is his first time facing Whalen," the play-by-play man said.

Tommy Whelan looked at his catcher and went into a pre-windup stance. The eye-catching young woman stood in the stands to let someone scooch past her. Tommy noticed her just as he launched his first pitch.

"Ball one, that one was nowhere near the plate. Not sure what Whalen was trying to throw, but it got away from him," the play-by-play man said.

"Seemed distracted," the Commentator added.

Whalen brushed off the lousy pitch getting ready for his next throw.

"Whelan looking a little unsettled. Maybe something in his eye. Wind up, pitch, ball two. Not even close. Great hands by the catcher, Rodriguez. Ralzona is batting .166 against lefties, so pitching right to him is the best strategy. No value in painting the corners here. Just throw strikes," the commentator added.

The next pitch was just as bad as the other two.

"Three balls on three pitches, that's the tying run at the plate, so a walk here with only one out will give the Angels; Wait! Whalen has called time out. He's signaling for the manager to come out to the mound. Maybe it's something with his glove," the commentator said.

The manager trotted out to the mound along with the catcher. They conferred for a few seconds before the manager returned to the dugout.

In the stands, an usher in a blue jacket approached the distractingly attractive woman in the seats behind home plate, asking her to come with him.

"Now I'm not sure what's going on, but Whelan has asked for a fan to be removed from their seat," the commentator said.

"I didn't see her doing anything distracting other than looking like a million bucks, but she's being escorted away from the area. Whelan prepares to throw," the play-by-play man said.

"Strike one! Curve ball low caught Ralzona looking. Okay, now that beauty is away, it looks like Whalen can become the beast again."

"Strike two! Count is full. Whalen has found his center. That one topped 101. Twitter is going nuts right now wondering who the woman was. His ex? Not sure. Next pitch and... got him! Strike three, two out, top of the ninth," said the play-by-play man.

Another three pitches would see the game end with the Dodgers winning three to two. As the players ran out of the dugout to congratulate Whalen for the save, the young pitcher searched the stands for something.

The stunning young woman cheered the win in the stands behind the Dodger dugout. Tommy walked to the edge of the field, grabbed a pen from the manager, wrote something on the game ball, and waved at the woman.

She was surprised to see him notice her and waved back. He gently threw her the ball as an ESPN reporter came to interview him.

Cecelina Lyons caught the ball tossed by the pitcher with ease. Looking it over it to see his autograph, it read, I must meet you followed by this phone number.

Whelan's eyes remained on Cecelina while he completed his interview. He gestured the "call me" pose, and she nodded yes with a huge smile.

The hashtag #major-league-distraction started trending on Twitter just a few minutes after the game ended. Cecelina's face was plastered all over the internet as people wondered who the distracting beauty was.

Someone even started a change.org signature drive to have her banned from Dodger Stadium on days when Tommy Whelan was pitching.

In less than 12 hours, the internet found all about Cecelina, revealing her as a movie studio executive and an avid Dodger fan.

A day later, Tommy's phone rang. It was Cecelina calling to apologize for the commotion. Tommy refused to accept her apology over the phone and asked her to meet him for lunch. She agreed, so long as the lunch was at Pinks, one of Los Angeles's oldest hot dog stands.

It was Saturday afternoon when the two met in person. Tommy was nervous. But those nerves dissipated when Cecelina dropped into the seat across from him. After talking about the weather and the Dodger's upcoming games, Tommy got to the point.

"I'm sorry for embarrassing you at the game. But when I saw you, I was so distracted

"Major league distracted according to the internet," Cecelina added with a laugh.

"I did not realize it would become such a big deal. I've never had that happen before," he replied.

"Well, I'm flattered," Cecelina added with her huge smile.

"I assume you have a boyfriend. Married?" he asked.

"No, and no. I keep busy at work. My dating life is dead.

"You work in the movies. I saw that on TMZ," Tommy said. "How do you not have movie stars falling all over you."

"You've heard the term, don't shit where you eat. Well, don't date where you work should be another guideline in life."

"Can I take you out sometime? Something nicer than a hot dog stand?" Tommy asked.

An hour later, the two were sipping cocktails at Terranea, a swanky resort in Palos Verdes overlooking the Pacific Ocean. The more they talked, the more they became interested in each other.

She was from Nashville, and he had attended college at the University of Tennessee. They loved movies and baseball and agreed that Die Hard was not a Christmas movie.

Their most significant connection was their love of Dole Whip ice cream at Disneyland. Each had tried to recreate the soft-serve dessert at home with little luck.

Hours later, Tommy dropped Cecelina at her West Hollywood apartment. Walking her to the door, he reached out to hug her.

"You want to come up for a while?" she asked.

"Yes, I do, but no, I won't," Tommy responded painfully. "I want to see you again and then again."

"A gentleman. I didn't think those existed anymore," she said.

"I am going to be honest with you; I'll go home now and kick myself for hours for not coming up to your apartment," he said in all sincerity.

"We've got an industry screening of Jackson Tibbetts's new movie tomorrow night at the studio. Care to join me?"

Tommy was all in, and they agreed to meet for their second date tomorrow evening.

Tommy could not get Cecelina out of his mind as he drove off and instantly began second-guessing himself for not going to her apartment. Chivalry sucks, he thought to himself.

Cecelina's position at the studio was mid-level creative. She had plenty of people who supported her, but like any woman in the film industry, she was battling the good old boys club. Still, she was at the table with the writers, producers, and directors, helping develop their ideas into feature films.

Just a few years ago, she had graduated from Howard University and found her way to the movie studio on an internship basis. Her boss at the time was a rising star female executive. That association ended when the executive became obsessed with her beauty and turned into a stalker. The exec was fired, and Cecelina was given her position to prevent a lawsuit. The job was a lot of work and very satisfying, but she proved she was worthy of the position. Still, it came with a side of misogyny.

Tommy threw the ball to her at the perfect moment in her life. Single and lonely, she had few friends and remained immersed in her work. Her co-workers were dangerous ladder climbers that would either fuck you or knife you or fuck you and then knife you.

The Dodgers were her escape. She had that great seat behind home plate because the studio president, Josh Donnett, had to go out of town, so she begged his assistant for his seat and got it. The rest was baseball history.

Tommy pulled up to the administrative building at the movie studio around six pm. Cecelina met him out front wearing a sleek Tahari suit looking as stunning in business attire as she did when Tommy first saw her behind the backstop three weeks ago.

As Cecelina walked into the studio theater, there was a slight murmur the distracted pitcher accompanied by his Major League Distraction.

Jackson Tibbetts, People Magazine's sexiest man alive and the current box office golden boy, entered behind them, tapping Tommy on the shoulder. The two embraced and recounted their last adventure together at a bachelor party for one of the Lakers.

Jackson looked at Cecelina with a smile. "So, it was you," he said. "I was watching the game on TV and said that's Cecelina! You might be the most famous person on this studio lot right now."

Cecelina gestured to Jackson to speak to her in private for a moment. Out of earshot of any co-workers, she informed him the studio would be looking for a new actor to play Superman.

"Since the last time we talked, I heard Paramount is itching to offer you a deal," she said. I'm working on Josh Donnett, but he's not budging. Can you hold longer? You would crush it as Superman."

"Donnett hates me. I don't see him letting that happen," Jackson confided, "but I won't sign any deals elsewhere for now."

Cecelina and Tommy sat near the aisle at the rear of the theater. Since this was a select industry preview, only a few dozen executives, some agents, actors, and producers were in attendance.

The film was an action thriller about an FBI agent who infiltrates the Mafia only to fall in love with the Godfather's daughter.

Tommy was enjoying the movie when he felt Cecelina's hand on his. It was a nice feeling, and he grasped her fingers. During a tense chase scene, Cecelina grabbed Tommy's hand tight. From there, the handholding became a subtle sexual game as the two explored hands the way people explore nude bodies for the first time. Cecelina rubbed the outside of Tommy's hand. He used his thumb to caress her palm. For a hand version of footsie, it was subtle and intense.

Each felt the other's body heat rising in the darkness. Moving Tommy's hand to her leg, Cecelina hiked her short skirt and directed Tommy's hand to her inner thigh. From there, he knew what to do and suddenly found his fingers pressed against the moist mesh of her thong. He pressed lightly, pushing the fabric into her vulva and causing her to squirm slightly.

Enough was enough. She pulled his hand away, stood up, and guided Tommy outside the theater.

Tommy pressed the much smaller Cecelina against the wall in a dark alley between two soundstages. The two exchanged deep kisses that were just not enough. A sense of urgency was upon them, and what needed to happen needed to happen now.

Cecelina spotted a large soundstage labeled Set Storage. Guiding Tommy, they went inside the massive building. The facility was dimly lit. Sets from movies and TV shows past filled the facility in a haphazard mazelike way.

Cecelina led Tommy, who was looking around like a fanboy.

"Oh shit, it's the set from Big Bang Theory," Tommy shouted, running into what was once Sheldon and Leonard's living room.

Moving on through a door, he suddenly found himself in a futuristic setting.

Westworld!

"I didn't know you were such a geek, Cecelina said with a laugh, "The Gilmore Girls set is somewhere over there. Fairly certain parts of the West Wing sets are around here," Cecelina added.

Something caught Tommy's eye, and he was off like a rocket. Cecelina walked after him with a smile. Rounding a corner, she found him sitting on a couch on the set of an apartment living room. A smile filled his face.

"I am home," he declared with glee.

"The set of Friends?" she asked.

"Monica's apartment from Friends. The couch from Friends," he clarified, stroking the fabric in awe.

"Dude, you've pitched in Dodger Stadium. How is this so amazing?"

"This is the Dodger Stadium of TV. Come here, sit. We'll talk like we were on Friends," Tommy said.

"There were no girls that looked like me on Friends."

"Bullshit, they were all dimes," he said.

"White dimes," she added.

"Okay, let's recast it. Your name is Angelica. You live here. I'm Tucker; I live across the hall."

"Why is Tucker in my apartment?"

"He came over to ask you to turn down the music because he has the Bar exam tomorrow."

"So, Tucker's a lawyer. What does Angelica do?"

"She's...she's a lawyer too. She just passed the bar."

"Boring. Changing the channel."

"She's a Chef."

"Monica was a Chef."

"She's a doctor."

"Well, at least she's a professional. Okay, that works."

"Hey, Angelica, think you could keep the music down?" he said.

"Seriously? It's seven o'clock."

"I've been studying for the Bar exam, and now I've got a horrible headache."

"Oh, sit on the couch and let me look. After all, I am a doctor."

Tommy sat on the couch, moving close to Cecelina, who put her hands on either side of his face.

"Hmmm, this looks serious. You need something to relieve all this pent-up pressure."

Roleplay was coming to a rapid end. In the dim lighting, Tommy looked at Cecelina's beautiful face. Still holding his face with her hands, she leaned in and planted a soft wet kiss. Her lips were plump, full, and delicate to his touch. As he savored her taste, she ran her tongue across their locked lips wetting both his and hers.

Tommy's hands started to roam. Cecelina pushed them back.

"Hey, who's examining who? I'm the doctor. Don't make me restrain you."

Cecelina's hand dropped to Tommy's lap and began massaging his thickening cock through his pants. She could feel it s mass growing. Tommy leaned back to allow the tip to push past his underwear band and relieve some pressure.

He tried to move his hand to Cecelina's tits, but she pushed them away.

"I warned you."

Cecelina stood up, reached under her skirt, and gently pulled down her wet thong.

She put Tommy's hands through the leg holes of the flimsy garment and twisted the cloth, making a sexy restraint.

"Are you going to behave?" she whispered, followed by her tongue probing his ear. Tommy shivered and nodded to confirm his obedience.

With Tommy's hands bound, she expertly unbuckled his belt, then slowly drew down his zipper revealing his cock head poking over the top of his underwear. She pushed the cloth away, revealing his enraged phallus, thick, veined, and pulsating as it awaited her touch.

Moving her head to his lap, Cecelina circled the mushroom cap of Tommy's cock with her long tongue. The teasing only enraged his phallus, which seemed to try and find its way into her mouth.

Cecelina's smile was her best feature because of her beautiful white teeth and a large mouth. Despite Tommy's ample size, she quickly engulfed his cock and began to bob her head up and down, sucking in her cheeks to add a velvet element of massage to his glans. With each downward movement, she took him deeper and deeper into her mouth and then into her throat.

With each rise, she would suck, creating a vacuum on Tommy's cock, swallowing any sweat or precum.

The taste of his flesh caused her mouth to water, and the blowjob became wet as she used her mouth to masturbate his thickness orally.

Tommy lay still, wanting to return the favor but held prisoner by Cecelina's intense fellation and her thong handcuffs.

Finally, Cecelina came up for air and looked Tommy in the eyes.

"I'm impressed; most men would have cum already," she said with a lascivious smile. "Either you don't like my blowjobs, or you're a man with self-control."

Tommy didn't get a chance to answer as Cecelina pushed him down on the couch, so he was lying long on his back. She climbed on the couch on her knees so her skirt covered his face.

Tented by the darkness created by her skirt, he could barely make out her cunt, but he could smell her organic scent as he hot boxed her aroma. Her gentle bouquet was grounding and calming. He felt electrified by its tangy pungency.

Tommy's body tingled like a rush of caffeine, and his mind wandered to thoughts of this slender woman's twaut. Those thoughts quickly became realized as she hiked her skirt, letting the light reveal her entrance.

Tommy had imagined her hairless, but Cecelina was something better. A slight trail of coarse, black hair began just below her belly button and tapered into a happy trail that spread below into a thin veil of tight kinky hair, not much thicker than a five o'clock shadow covering the space between her thighs.

As she hovered above him, a single bead of her dew slid down her slit and fell onto his lips with pinpoint accuracy. He licked his lips, growing hungry to taste her.

Her labia majora was perfectly pronounced, surrounding her labia minora and clit like parentheses. It was flawless, symmetrical, and sealed shut by the dampness of her effluence.

Cecelina took her fingers to her cunt lips

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Tue, 22 Sep 2026 23:01:00 +0000

Portmanteau - Gone Hollywood: Part 1

An Unchained Melody Develops.

Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 4 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Author s note: This is an installment in the anthology series entitled Portmanteau. Each vignette of Portmanteau is a multi-part series. A collection of three stand-alone erotic short stories, all loosely associated with each other.

"Stop! Stop! Enough. Cut. Just stop," Rick Lockwood said, climbing the two steps to the stage of the black box theater"What was that?" he asked.

"It was a kiss," Danny said with an air of defensiveness.

"A kiss? Who were you kissing? Your grandmother? Your aunt with the little mustache? Who?" Lockwood insisted.

"She's supposed to be my girlfriend," Danny said.

"So, kiss her like that. I know it's a stage kiss, but the audience must believe it. The words are fine, but then again, you didn't write them; you're just repeating them, but the kiss comes from you," said the frustrated drama teacher.

"I don't think we have any chemistry," Maurillia added.

"What does that matter? Half the actors in Hollywood are gay. Do you think they enjoy kissing you? It's not chemistry! It's acting!"

Maurillia was offended by the comment but wisely chose not to show it.

"Acting is pretending, pretending to be in love," Lockwood said, "the words help, but it's the body that sells it. The little touches, sneaking a glance, getting too close. When it comes to the kiss, it's in the linger."

Maurillia and Danny looked dejected. Failure on the path to making it as an actor amplifies all the "are you nuts" and "you won't make it" comments they and every actor in the workshop had ever heard.

Rick looked at his students and recognized the defeat.

"Relax, it's not the end of the world. Unlike a real relationship where you need to find an emotional connection, this is pretending. So, here's your homework. Find me a two-person scene with a good kiss at the end, rehearse it, and bring it back to us next week."

"I think It would be better if we changed partners," Maurillia suggested.

"Sure. Sounds good. Let me check if Brad Pitt is available. Oh, look, he's not so, NO! The two of you do it."

Maurillia sat down with Bethany Shields as the class let out to vent her frustration.

"How am I supposed to make this work when my assigned partner is a raging asshole?"

"Danny?" Bethany remarked, "He's a great guy. Why the hate?"

"He gets under my skin with his boy next door act," Maurillia muttered.

Danny was heading their way, so Bethany took the opportunity to leave rather than get between them.

"So, any ideas on what scene to do?" Danny asked.

"This isn't going to work; you and I can't do a scene together," Maurillia responded.

"Look, I know you hate me, and to be honest, you are right at the top of my shit list as well, but I did not bust my ass to get to LA so I could fail an acting class. You want to walk away, fine, but do me a favor and quit the course so no one thinks I'm the incompetent one."

"The scene failed because you kiss like a ten-year-old," Maurillia shot back.

"The scene failed because you're as frigid on the stage as you are in real life," he replied.

"Get over yourselves, the two of you," Rick interrupted, "the fact is you both sucked up there. Fifty-fifty.

Richard walked away and began singing I'll Be There For You, leaving the two non-lovebirds wondering.

George, the stage manager, passed by with a laugh.

"What? What's so funny? Why's he singing that song?" Danny asked.

"It's his passive-aggressive way of saying your future will be watching Friends reruns while other people are out getting acting jobs," George replied.

"Fuck me," Danny muttered.

Maurillia grabbed her bag to leave, then turned to face Danny planting a finger in his chest.

"Okay, you find a scene, something that ends with a kiss. Text me when you find it. We rehearse. We kiss. We put this behind us."

"Fine. I'll find something," Danny said.

"And one more thing, work on your kissing. Buy a sex doll or something," Maurillia said as she stormed off.

"I hate that bitch," Danny told Bethany as they left the studio.

Danny. walked down the hall of his Santa Monica apartment complex to the door of Mrs. Fridley, the building manager.

Now in her late 60s, Mrs. Fridley was a Hollywood wannabe who came out to Los Angeles in the '70s to make her way but got caught up in the drugs and fast thrills of the adult entertainment industry. She made a name for herself in porn, but that was way before the internet, so her income and fame had their limitations. Still, she was proud of her work and had several movie posters in her apartment, complete with bottle-blonde hair, big tits, and a huge bush the three hallmarks of a '70s porn star.

Mrs. Fridley opened the door wearing a floor-length sheer robe and smiled at Danny, inviting him in. She liked Danny because he was polite, handsome, and quiet.

She made a habit of going through her tenants' apartments when they were not home, snooping through personal items, and always checking the top drawer of the dresser. That's where the secrets are. She knew every sex toy in the building, every hidden stash of weed. Every depravity. She didn't judge. She just loved knowing.

She saw Danny was troubled when he handed her the check. Since she was always a good listener, he unloaded his issues with acting class, the bitch he was paired up with, and the scene he needed to find.

Mrs. Fridley jumped up with inspiration. She knew just the scene and went to her shelves stacked with movies from all decades. Danny looked around, unable to take his eyes off her poster for Manhandled, where a nude young Mrs. Fridley sat on a bed in a thin negligee, her enormous tits peeking out while looking both seductive and afraid.

She was hot back then, he thought to himself, then looked at her ass as she searched the shelves. For a woman in her late 60s, Mrs. Fridley still had it going on.

"Got it," she screamed, handing him the movie Ghost starring Demi Moore and Patrick Swayze.

"The final scene in this movie is just heartbreaking. The best kiss in the history of the movies."

Danny remembered the movie and recalled how hot Demi Moore was. Despite being a total bitch, Maurillia was equally desirable as Demi Moore, so there was that. Swayze always moved the meter with the ladies, so this could be the scene that would wow the class.

As he left, Danny's phone rang with a call from Tessa Jacobs, his agent.

"Danny, how's my favorite cowboy," his agent asked.

"Cowboy?" Danny replied.

"Aren't you from Wyoming or some cowboy place?"

"No, I'm from Baltimore," he said.

"No matter, Universal is casting cowboys for a movie with Chris Pratt. There are a few lines, a fantastic opportunity. The casting call is tomorrow morning, eight in the morning. Can you be all Ringo bang bang for me tomorrow? They want a cold reading, so they'll have sides for you there. Eight o'clock, baby."

Danny had yet to get many auditions, so the idea of getting a speaking role in a feature was overwhelming. He thanked Tessa profusely. The day had finally turned around. Good news, and after tomorrow, better news. He was sure of it.

Hours later, Danny walked in the back door of Basilicata, one of the most popular restaurants in Santa Monica. He grabbed his notebook and reviewed the specials as the bar manager Tina approached him.

"We got a new bartender, so when you get a chance, can you show her how the order system works for people eating at the bar?" Tina asked.

"Sure thing, hey, I got an audition tomorrow," Danny added excitedly.

"That's great. Good luck," Tina said with a smile.

Tips rolled in nicely at Basilicata, but the bar tips were double the servers, not to mention the opportunity to meet women was much better when working the bar. While he was always happy to help, the idea of a new bartender irritated him because he had been asking Tina to give him a chance to mix drinks. Still, if he got the role tomorrow, he would quit this job, so screw the bartender idea.

Danny made his way past the tables and over to the bar. All the seats were filled as three bartenders were busy creating expensive craft cocktails.

The new bartender wore a sheer white top and black leather pants so tight they looked painted on.

Wow, she's got an incredible ass, Danny thought as he walked up to her. Tapping her shoulder, she turned and...

"Maurillia?" Danny said, shocked. "Why are you here?"

"I'm the bartender," she said incredulously. "What are you doing back here? Customers are not allowed behind the bar."

"I work here," Danny exclaimed. "I've worked here for a year. And you

"Work here too now. Okay, listen, I've got drinks to make, so put on your little apron and go. You can't be back here bugging me on my first day."

Tina came over to check on the situation.

"Tina, I can't work with this person," Danny said adamantly.

"You don't work with her. You work over there, waiting tables," she replied flatly.

"Find someone else to train her. I've got too much to do."

"Meow, does Danny need a nap?" Tina said in a baby voice. Both she and Maurillia laughed at the joke as Danny stormed away.

It was a busy night at Basilicata. Much to Danny's chagrin, Maurillia was tearing it up at the bar. She was confident, quick on the orders, and flirted just enough with both the men and the women to ensure she would make bank.

The restaurant closed before midnight, and the staff decided to walk over to Lucy Finn's, where they would go clubbing until the sun came up.

Danny begged off because of his morning audition, went home, crawled into bed, and set his alarm for 6:30 in the morning. He would get up, shower, and head out early to avoid traffic. Despite his excitement, he fell deep asleep.

In the late night darkness, Danny heard a door slam and muffled voices in the apartment next door. Not again, not tonight, he thought to himself.

Butter Butt was going at it extra late tonight. Listening to his next-door neighbor have loud sex was sometimes fun and even titillating. She was insatiable, and he knew this session would last an hour at least.

Pulling a pillow over his head, he turned, but her moans were in sync with her bed rhythmically tapping on his apartment wall.

Wide awake, he sat in bed, his eyes open as the woman's moaning rose and fell. While her words were muffled, he could hear "fuck me, baby" and "deeper, deeper" followed by a growing moan. The moaning persisted, getting louder with each moment.

She was enjoying tonight's date, and Danny knew it would continue until he heard the magic words. The sex sounds, while annoying, were still sex, and a movement in his boxer briefs made Danny realize he had an erection.

Thinking he might get some sleep if he relaxed, Danny began to masturbate to the sounds. He didn't know what Butter Butt looked like, but he imagined Abella Danger, one of his go-to porn stars, and stroked away.

"Fuck me from behind," Butter Butt ordered her man. Danny knew she was heading toward her closing move.

He increased his stroke as the moans and groans increased in cadence until she yelled out, "Butter my ass with your cum."

There it was! The reason he called her Butter Butt. She always had her fuck boys finish on her ass. Maybe she wasn't using protection. Perhaps she didn't like the mess inside her. Whatever it was, Danny's groans and hers increased to a crescendo as they came together.

Danny smiled from the orgasm as he drifted to sleep. He knew after Butter Butt climaxed, she would fall asleep, so he drifted off.

The sun peeked in Danny's window as he saw his phone buzz. Rolling over, he noticed two things: his agent was calling, and the time was 9:00 am!

"Shit! Fuck! No!" he screamed as he jumped out of bed and ran around the room looking for his clothes. Butter Butt's escapade had caused him to oversleep, and now his future was very much in doubt.

He was dressed in three minutes and in his car within five, but the drive to the audition would take an hour in traffic. Fuck you, Butter Butt, he thought.

Getting Tessa on the phone, he begged her to call the casting agent and see if she might get a later time.

She agreed to call but then sent him a text with unwelcome news. Sorry, no audition.

Hours later, Danny sat in his apartment watching the movie Ghost while falling in love with Demi Moore's character, Molly. In the scene, Sam and Molly meet again for the first time since his death. She sits and watches as a heavenly portal opens to beckon her ethereal husband. An orchestral version of Unchained Melody plays as ghost Sam leans in to kiss Molly. The kiss was tender, lingering, and the beginning of his goodbye.

"It's amazing, Molly, the love inside. You take it with you," Sam says.

Molly cries as only Demi Moore can, and Swayze enters the light.

Danny broke away from the moment, tears streaming down his cheeks. That was the scene, for sure. He doubted Maurillia would hold up to Demi Moore, but he felt he could do as well as Swayze.

It was another packed house at Basilicata. While ordering cocktails for table 18, Danny waved Maurillia over.

"What? I've got a shit ton of orders to finish

"Ghost, the final scene. Great kiss and the most emotional scene you can imagine. It's perfect for class," Danny said with a hopeful look. "Demi Moore and Patrick Swayze."

"Never seen it. I don't like horror movies," Maurillia replied.

"It's not a horror film. It's a love story. Trust me. Watch it and let me know what you think. We can rehearse it starting tomorrow if you've got some time."

Maurillia agreed to watch the movie after her shift and would text him her thoughts in the morning. The rest of the night, Danny kept glancing at the lines of dialogue from the scene while working his tables.

He would sneak a look at Maurillia, imagining her in the scene. One thing was for sure, Maurillia had the best ass he had ever seen on a woman, naked or clothed. Her small tits took nothing away from her overall look, and her black hair punctuated her pale skin and rounded out her beautiful face.

If she wasn't such a bitch, she might be fun, he thought.

It was two in the morning when Maurillia got home to her apartment. She was tired but not ready for sleep, so she put the DVD in and began to watch Ghost.

Over the next two hours, she found herself enraptured in the film, in love with Sam and Molly, and she viewed the kiss scene in tears as Unchained Melody played behind the action. She texted Danny as soon as the scene ended.

Danny was asleep, dreaming about the Ghost scene, only the Demi Moore character was Maurillia, and the Swayze character was himself. The music swelled, and he walked into the light. But the light was his cell phone lighting up and buzzing from a 3 am text. The text was from Maurillia. Just watched the movie. Loved the scene. Let's do it.

Excited that they found a perfect scene, he texted back. Great. When can you rehearse?

Tomorrow is fine, she replied. I live in Santa Monica. 225 Fourth Avenue, near Rose.

Danny sat up in alarm and typed back. I live at 225 Fourth Avenue. Apartment 3B!

There was hesitation. Then text thought bubbles appeared, and the text arrived. I live in apartment 3C.

"Butter Butt!" Danny said out loud.

Jumping from his bed, wearing only his boxer briefs and an Orioles T-shirt, Danny ran out of his apartment into the hall. Looking at the door to the apartment next door, it read 3C. The entrance to 3C opened. Maurillia peeked out wearing tiny shorts and a ripped Mickey Mouse T-shirt to see Danny standing there.

"What the fuck?" she exclaimed.

"You're Butter Butt! You're the reason I missed my audition," Danny yelled.

"What are you talking about? Butter Butt? What are you calling me that for, asshole?"

Danny walked toward her, allowing his door to swing shut.

"You and your loud sex kept me up till all hours last night. I overslept. I missed an audition," he said in anger.

"That's not my fault," she replied.

"Have you heard yourself having sex? You are loud. Very loud."

"Umm, no. I tend to be in the moment," Maurillia whispered, trying to keep voices down.

"Well, the rest of the building has and

"Good night, asshole," she said and closed the door leaving Danny in the hallway.

Returning to his apartment, he realized his door had closed and locked behind him. He was out in the hall, no pants, no keys, and no way back into his apartment.

Knocking on Maurillia's door, she opened it with an angry face.

"What? Are you looking to hear me take a piss? What kind of creep listens to other people getting laid?"

"I'm locked out. Can I use your phone to call Mrs. Fridley?" Danny asked.

Maurillia rolled her eyes and begrudgingly invited him inside. Her apartment was a mirror image of his, with a living room and kitchenette plus a single bedroom sharing a common wall with him. Her TV set was on, with the end credits of Ghost still running as Unchained Melody played.

"This is incredible. I mean, it's just incredible. Somehow the universe has allowed you to invade every bit of my life in the past 48 hours. My drama class, my work, and now you live next door to me," Danny said with frustration.

"I've lived here for two years," she replied.

End of the World: Part 8

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Sat, 19 Sep 2026 02:50:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 8.

Is California the new 'Eden'?

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I was alone in my bedroom a couple nights later when Pam came in and shut the door. She came over and sat on the side of the bed. “Do you remember what we talked about when we returned from the cliff?"

“Yes I do. I thought you were going to come and spend some time with me. You didn’t so I thought maybe you had changed your mind."

“No, I did not change my mind. I did not want to interfere with Karen. She needed you more at the time. Plus, I wanted to give you some time to be sure you would really want me around more. Then when I was ready Beth was monopolizing you."

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know."

“That’s okay. I don’t mind sharing you a bit. They are my sisters and there are not enough guys to go around. I just want more of you for me, that is, if you want more of me."

I laughed, “I did not know there was more of you to be had."

She poked me in the ribs, “You know what I mean. I’m serious."

The last words came out softly, “Yes, I do want more of you."

She got up, turned out the light, got into bed and moved up next to me. “I am so glad to hear that because there is going to be more of me to get. I’m pregnant. It must have been that horse ride." That memory brought smiles to both of our faces.

We made love slowly that night, savoring the feeling. Afterwards, as she drifted off to sleep, I lay there wondering how our lives might change from this point. So far no one had really paired off, or, if not pairs, settled as a small group. It would be interesting. With those thoughts still bouncing around in my head I finally drifted off to sleep.

The days had started getting shorter though the temperatures were still warm. Most of our summer work was finished. The harvests were all in. If we got anything more it would be gravy. We had moved the livestock from the higher pastures down where the weather would be gentler to them. We could all take it a bit easier now.

For the last couple of months I had been turning down Jason and Paul’s invitations to join them in the gym. They seemed to come every Friday. Tonight was Friday and I thought I’d finally join in if they asked. I have not played basketball with them since right after we built the gym. I could use some fun.

After dinner I went to my bedroom to get a pair of shorts and some shoes. Most of the boys I had seen going to the gym were wearing shorts and shoes. I guess it could get a little uncomfortable with a cock slapping around while you were playing. The girls were a real mix. Most of the older girls still wore little if any clothing except when it got cold. Many of the younger girls now wore some clothing, even in the summer. It was a funny thing. I was used to seeing the girls naked all these years, and I got a sexual rise when I thought about them sexually. But seeing some of the girls clothed all the time could get me aroused even more, just wondering what their uncovered body looked like.

I was going through my closet looking for a pair of shorts I liked when Pam came in and asked, “What are you looking for?"

“I’m looking for those purple shorts,” I said.

She poked her head in the closet and pointed, “They are over there." I found them, stepped out of the closet and put them on. “What do you need them for?"

I sat on the bed and started putting on my shoes. “Jason and Paul have been after me for quite a while to play some basketball in the gym. I thought I would join them tonight and have a little fun."

“Isn’t today Friday?"

“I think so. Yes, I’m sure it is."

“I don’t think they play basketball on Friday’s, but go ahead. I’m sure you will have fun." She came up to me and put her arms around my neck, pressing her tits into my chest and kissed me. “You always could stay here and have some fun. I’m sure I could give you the exercise you need."

I smiled at her and then rubbed her big tummy. Yes, that would be fun indeed. “I’ll try and not play too long. I’ll be back soon. They usually start around 8 o’clock and it is just past that now."

She gave me a little smile, “You might be surprised. Friday nights in the gym can get pretty wild. You might not have anything left for me later. But I might come over in a while and watch."

“I save some energy for you” I assured her. Then with a kiss on her bare tummy and a quick pat on her ass, I was out the door. I went through the house, past the kitchen, to the hallway that connected the gym to the house. We had built the connection hallway so that we could get to the gym even in bad weather. The hallway was a good forty feet long. As I approached the end of it I was surprised not to hear the sound of a bouncing basketball. They must be between games.

When I reached the door, I turned the doorknob and pulled the door open. The scene was so unexpected that at first I did not know what I was looking at. There seemed to be a sea of naked bodies in front of me. There were bodies lying on top of each other, side by side, sitting on one another. I could not see a stitch of clothing on anyone.

Just a few feet to my right I could see a woman that I was guessing was one of my sisters. I guessed because she was facing away from me and I could not see her face though I could tell she was much older than the other girls in here. She was on her hands and knees between the spread legs of one of the younger boys. It looked like Jimmy, fifteen, one of Shelly’s boys. He had his eyes closed and his mouth open as her head bobbed up and down on his cock. Behind her, Jimmy’s seventeen-year-old brother David was on his knees moving up closer to her. His cock was as hard as it would ever get in his lifetime and I could see that he was moving up to fuck her from behind. I continued watching him as he got right behind her, put his hands on her hips and positioned himself to plunge into her. When the head of his cock touched her pussy she waved one hand back at him like she was trying to wave him off. He did not even notice. His attention was on getting that cock into her pussy. He moved a bit closer and then pulled back on her hips and thrust forward at the same time. In one smooth stroke he was buried in her. He held her hips tight against him. I could tell he was just enjoying the sensation of being buried so deep inside of her. The thrust had a different effect upon her though. Her head popped up off of Jimmy. She turned around to see who was fucking her and I got my second surprise, though not my last one of the night. It was my sister Shelly. She was sucking off one of her sons and getting fucked by another at the same time. She motioned at David to stop but he had his eyes closed and was beginning to thrust faster into her. I could see him bury himself right up to his balls in her. Seeing she could not stop him, and from the look on her face, deciding she did not want to, she went back to Jimmy’s cock. It was just a minute before David was slamming so hard into her she could not keep her mouth on Jimmy. She lay her head down on Jimmy’s stomach and let David pound her.

I could see Jimmy attention had wandered and he slid out from under his mother’s head. Just inside the door there were seven or eight girls sitting on the floor just in front of me to my left. They must be the second string waiting to go in. As soon as Jimmy had slid away from his mother two of the girls got up and moved over to him. One of them immediately sat down and impaled herself on his cock and began rocking back and forth on him. The other girl moved around to his head and knelt above him facing the other girl. The girls began kissing each other and rubbing each other’s tits while Jimmy began licking the pussy above him.

I looked back at Shelly and her son just as he started cumming in her. This was some basketball game. As I looked around the room I could see that there were around fifteen of the boys there. With each one of them there were two girls and with a couple of the boys there were three. There were girl’s knees up in the air, legs up in the air, girls sitting on cocks, and sitting on quite a few faces. On the far side of the room I spotted one of my other sisters, Susan, lying on her back with one of the teenage boys on top of her, his hips pounding at her. I watched for a moment as he finished and rolled off of her. Another of the boys, cock at full attention, was crawling by at the moment, headed for two girls in the corner, saw Susan still lying on her back with her knees up in the air, changed directions and crawled right up on top of her. He just slid right into her and continued the pounding she had been getting earlier.

By the back wall were three girls that apparently did not need any guys, or at the least, were tired of waiting for one. They formed a kind of triangle with a head buried between each pair of thighs.

I must have made some sound because a couple of the girls sitting in front of me turned their heads and saw me standing there. They nudged the other girls and suddenly they all got up and surrounded me. “Daddy, you made it. Come join us." A girl grabbed each arm, and began pulling me. I felt my shorts drop to my knees. There were so many girls around me I did not even know which one had pulled them down. As I stepped out of them someone was pulling my shoes off. Then two girls were behind me pushing at me, and one, and honestly, I did not even know I was hard, grabbed my very hard cock and pulled me over to where they had been sitting. Before I knew it I was flat on my back and they were arguing over who was going to go first. “I saw him first." “No you didn’t, I did." One of the smarter girls did not bother to argue. She just climbed on me and with one well-placed squat, put me halfway inside of her. “Oh Daddy. That’s perfect." She was a bit tight and it took her several pushes to get me all the way inside of her. By now the other girls saw what was happening and their cries changed to “Don’t let Daddy cum. We all want a turn."

All I could think of was that there were six of them. They’d kill me before I could satisfy all of them. Then I remembered the boy with the two girls. I looked around me. All I could see were tits and nipples everywhere. I reached out for the closest girl and pulled her over until her pussy was right above me. I started moving my tongue around her pussy slowly. I sucked her labia into my mouth and then ran my tongue into her pussy as far as I could reach, sweeping up and down her slit. After a few minutes she began to squirm. Now it was time. I started flicking my tongue across her clitoris, then in circles around it. I could hear moaning but was not sure if it was from the one on my face or sitting on my cock. I could tell from her movements she had to be close also. They both came minutes apart and two more took their place as soon as they could get the first two to move. And so we continued. I was getting worried about what would happen after everyone had a turn. Would they want seconds? Would I pass out from dehydration? When the last two girls were having their turn I was saved by the arrival of a couple new boys. The first four girls immediately grabbed them before anyone else saw them and moved over to an empty corner.

I was down to my last ride. She had started out very slowly, rocking back and forth with my cock inside of her. Then she slid off me to one side and pulled at me to get me on her. As I moved above her she spread her legs out wide. When I settled in on top of her she brought her legs up and locked her ankles behind me back. I slowly lowered my weight on her and began pumping into her. “Fuck me Daddy." Every few strokes she would repeat it. “Fuck me harder Daddy." I did my best to accommodate.

She tilted her pelvis up to me as I was driving into her, putting hard pressure on her clitoris. “Oh yes Daddy, fuck me." I was trying hard not to cum but after three pussies wrapped around my cock I just could not wait any longer, I surrendered and let myself go inside of her. As the sperm gushed out of me I grabbed her hips and began grinding against her clitoris. It worked as she gave a little gasp and began thrusting with me. Over the next thirty seconds she began pushing harder and harder with me until she finally arched her back and to my dismay, sank her nails into my back. She finally relaxed, unlocked her legs and lay there breathing hard. I had stayed hard enough for her to finish but the nails had ended that.

“Daddy, you need to come back next week. The other boys don’t fuck me like that."

“I don’t know. I think I’m going to take up badminton. Basketball might be a little too hard on me."

“What?"

“Never mind, private joke."

I looked around the room again. Several of the girls had left but it looked like all the boys were still there. The room was almost down to one-to-one. In fact there were a couple of unpaired boys in a far corner. “Hey, Dad’s finished for the night but I see a couple of boys over there who look interested."

She raised her head, “Where?"

I moved my head slightly towards them. She looked around at them and then back to me. “You don’t mind?"

“Of course not. Go get em, tiger."

She smiled and gave me a kiss on the lips. Then she moved off me and began moving towards the two boys. Two images quickly went through my mind; that of a tiger stalking its prey, and two honeybees pollinating a flower. I was not sure which was more appropriate. I finally decided they were both right.

I took one last look around and saw two girls to my right look my way. Before they could get up I got to my feet and scooted out the door. No shame in a strategic retreat. I was finished pollinating flowers for the night and did not want to be prey. As I walked down the hall I met Jason walking back to the gym with a big platter of fruit in his hands. “Glad to see you could make it Dad."

“You might have told me you guys weren’t playing basketball in the gym."

Jason laughed, “I never said we were playing basketball. I hope you weren’t disappointed."

I had to smile. “I wouldn’t say disappointment is what I’m feeling right now."

Jason started to move past me, “I’d better get in there. Some of the guys are getting pretty dehydrated. Are you coming back next week?"

I stepped aside so he could get the platter through, “We’ll see if I’ve recovered by then."

When I got back to my bedroom Pam was already asleep. I got in bed and moved up behind her, put my arm around her waist and up between her tits to her shoulder. In a sleepy voice she said, “I must have fell asleep. How was basketball?"

I could swear she was smiling as she said it. “It was fine. But I think I might have to go back to bucking hay to get a rest from that game."

I could not see it, but I could hear the smile in her voice, “I’m not saying I told you so, but, I told you so." What could I say? I just hugged her and we both dropped off to sleep.

Over the winter I studied all the books on the valley the boys had brought back for me. A plan was forming in my mind of how we could disperse to our advantage and not just spread out. From the books I learned there where a number of industries and businesses in the area that we could take advantage. There were huge amounts of rice grown in the central valley. There were also huge fruit orchards and vegetable fields up and down the valley. There were even several dehydrators out there. We would not be able to use the natural gas they had but we could utilize much of the equipment and we always had the sun. There was a farm museum about fifty miles from us that had a huge amount of horse drawn farm equipment. And just fifteen miles from us was a historical site that had a water-driven sawmill. And not too far from there was another site that had a water-driven mill for grinding grain into flour.

Once spring arrived we began checking these out. It took the first month to get around and check out all the sites I had identified as our best bets. All the sites looked promising but we decided that the rice fields and the fruit orchards would help us the most in the least amount of time. Along with the orchards we also found vast fields with vegetables.

Then we reached the tough part; who goes where? I had been mulling on this for over a year and it still was not a clear decision. We finally decided to break along the lines of what our objectives were. We decided that being able to harvest rice was the most important and then the orchards and vegetables. Later we would tackle the mills and anything else that we found to help us.

There were enough people interested in the adventure that we did not have to force anyone, at least for now. We decided that a cross-section of ages and family lines would make up each group. Regarding the family lines, we had Miley, Sharon, Janelle and our group, all with different DNA. There would always be more from our family but we added people from each of the other groups for the widest diversity that we could get.

During the middle of the summer, Terri, my youngest sister, and her group left for the valley. Jason and Paul went along for the ride and to help them set up. They did not expect to accomplish much before winter except ready living quarters. I considered going but Pam’s first baby was due in a couple of months and I wanted to be there.

The rest of the year went by uneventfully. When Pam’s time came there were three other of the girls giving birth on the same day. It made things interesting having four girls giving birth in the same room. When that happened in the past usually

End of the World: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Fri, 18 Sep 2026 02:48:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 7.

We're becoming more than a family.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

We all said our goodbyes and began riding away; Pam and I took the lead with Jason and Patricia following with the pack-horse I was having a problem. Where could I put my hands? Pam was riding in front of me and there was not much room in a saddle for two people. I had to admit, the absence of clothes on the two of us did allow for a bit more room in the saddle. But where do I put my hands? She held the reins so I finally decided to just rest my hands on her hips. Both girls had long silky black hair. It hung down to the small of their backs. It felt very sensual against my chest and stomach.

We had gone a couple of miles and I chanced to look back to see where Jason and Patricia were. Jason was having no problem figuring out where to put his hands. I could see there were wrapped around Patricia and he was holding her tits. She did not seem to mind in the least. A few minutes later Pam and I reached a bend in the trail. As we turned I looked to my left and saw that Patricia had turned in the saddle to face Jason. She had her legs wrapped around his waist and her head resting on his chest. I could see his hands supporting her ass and it looked like he was lifting her up and down. I hoped his legs were gripping the horse tightly. That looked like a mighty uncomfortable way to fall off a horse.

Seeing them was having an effect upon me. Pam was leaning back against me a bit more now and I was trying to avoid her sitting against my erection. She turned to me and said “Daddy, you can put your arms around me. That will hold me steady in the saddle."

I moved my hands from her hips. She leaned back so our bodies were pressed together and I put my hands around her stomach. One hand was a bit low on her stomach. I could feel a few strands of pubic hair against the side of my little finger. The other hand was just below her tits. I could feel her ribs under my fingers. We continued like this for a few miles. Every now and then I moved my hands slightly, like I was just adjusting my hands, but it was more like a caress to me. I was so hard now. She had to feel it pushing against her back, how could she not notice. I hoped she just did not know what it was, and at the same time hoped she did.

We went on like this for a few more minutes. Her head was below mine so I could see over her shoulder. I watched as her tits bounced with the steps of the horse. Her nipples appeared hard. When we reached a part of the trail that stretched out flat before us Pam took the reins in one hand, and with the other hand, took my hand on her ribs and pushed it up to her right tit. She pushed my hand tight against her tit with hers on top of mine. I was right. Her nipple was hard. I started to lift my other hand to her other tit. “No Daddy” she said. She reached down to my hand and pushed it back down so that it was lower than before. My hand now covered her pubic mound with my fingers right against where the saddle met her body. She lifted up slightly off the saddle and I slid my fingers under her and she sat on them. She must have been thinking of this for a while because she was damp. I was able to move one finger up and it slid right into her. As the horse continued walking it made her rock around on my hand. I did not have to do anything. She just kept sliding around on my hand. I moved my other hand back and forth caressing each tit, moving it around her chest and stomach. Her breath started coming faster and became ragged. The constant rocking did not take long before she was moaning. “Daddy, that feels so good." She pushed hard back against me and then my finger inside of her felt her muscles begin to pulse around me as she climaxed.

After a minute or so she lifted herself up a few inches and I pulled my finger out of her and wrapped my arms around her. “Thank you Daddy. That was really nice."

“My pleasure honey." I turned around to see if Jason was in sight. Had they seen what we were doing? But just then they came into sight on the straight stretch. They were once again riding normally, Patricia facing forward.

We continued on for a few more hours, resting the horses a couple of times when we crossed small streams, until we finally reached the cliff and outcrop which was our destination. It was getting late in the day, just beginning to get dark. We had brought sandwiches with us and ate a cold dinner. Afterwards Jason set his sleeping bag up off to one side of our camp. I laid mine out across the camp from him, about 20 yards away.

The girls had not said anything other than small talk since we had arrived. No mention of what either of us had done on the ride out. Because of that I was unsure what their plans were. It was getting cooler as the sun dropped. I knew everyone would be under covers soon. I put some supplies away, tied the horses in a grassy area and returned to find Pam laying her sleeping bag on top of mine. When she saw me approach she said, “I thought this would make it softer for us to sleep on." I just nodded.

I looked over to see where Jason and Patricia were. They were already in their bed. Even in the dusk I could see Jason on top of Patricia, his legs between hers, his hips thrusting against hers. I turned away and found Pam looking at them also. Then she looked up at me. I lay down beside her, facing her. She looked at me for the longest time and then leaned towards me, kissed me, put her arms around my neck, and then pulled me towards her. I could feel her leg pushing against mine, trying to get underneath me. I lifted my leg up and she spread her legs out letting me lie between them. I was low enough on her that my now erect cock was not pushed against her.

I lifted my upper body off her, kissed her lightly on the lips and then began working my way down her neck. As I reached her tits I gave each nipple a turn in my mouth, running my tongue around it, then flicking it back and forth. I left her tits and began kissing my way down her stomach. As I reached her belly button she arched her back, lifting her body up to my lips. Then she took my head in her hands and began pulling me back up to her. I tried to stay where I was, “Honey, I’m not done kissing you."

With some urgency in her voice she said, “Not this time Daddy. I want you to fuck me. I have been waiting so long. Please don’t make me wait any longer."

It would have been very unkind of me not to comply. I let her pull my face up towards hers but as I passed her tits I lowered head and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth again. “Please Daddy, hurry." I was on my hands and knees and I could feel her hips lift off the ground pushing up against me, trying to find my cock. She just missed it. I settled back on my knees, with my ass on my heels. I reached down and took one of her ankles in each hand and lifted them up in the air to form a “V." I motioned for her to hold them there and then let go. She kept them up in the air as I looked down at her naked body, her young tits sticking up in the air, her nipples higher still. I took one hand and let a few fingers trail down from her chest, over her stomach, through her pubic hair until it was resting on her mound and my thumb covered her clitoris. I moved my thumb lightly in a tight circle, making several passes before sliding down to the lips of her pussy. She was so wet my thumb slid right into her. Her pussy was grasping at my finger, like it was trying to pull me in deeper. She said, “No Daddy, not your finger again” as she reached down and grabbed my cock, trying to pull it towards her, “I want your cock inside me this time."

I leaned forward, catching my weight on my hands, lowering myself so that I was pushing her firmly down on the ground. Her hand was still holding me between us, moving me, trying to pull me inside her. When she finally got it right my head popped right inside of her. She let out a low moan and pulled her hand out. I leaned forward and slid in farther. She felt so tight, but she was so wet that there was no resistance as I continued to push myself deeper in her. I felt her bend her knees and then spread her thighs even farther apart. I pulled back, almost completely out of her, in preparation for a deep stroke back in and she clutched at my back. “No Daddy, don’t stop. It feels really good."

I showed her I was not stopping by driving back into her, right to the hilt. I then pulled back again, stopped, and drove back into her faster, repeating it over and over again, faster yet, her breathing getting ragged. Each time I rammed back into her she involuntarily let out a little grunt “Uh; .uh; ; uh." Her hands traveled down from my back until she was grabbing my ass, pulling me with each stroke into her. I looked at her under me, her eyes closed, her mouth open, her head bouncing up several inches as each stroke slammed back into her. She looked so beautiful. I kissed her lightly on the lips. Without opening her eyes she brought her hands up from my ass and ran them through the hair on my head, then pulling my lips back to hers, giving me a passionate kiss. Her tongue slipped between my lips and we began this little game of tag with each other. At the same time my thrusting became more frantic in her. It felt like my entire groin was on fire. Then her pussy grabbed me tightly, I knew she was not having an orgasm, I wanted to wait for her but it was too late. Her tongue dancing around mine, and that squeeze pushed me over the edge, “Oh honey, I’m cumming." I pushed deep in her and held it as the streams shot out of me, my hips giving a little jab at her with each new release. Finally I was drained; I started to sag on her but remembered the hard ground under us and stopped in time, putting my weight on my knees and arms.

She continued running her hands slowly through my hair and then wrapped her arms around my back. Every now and then she would tighten her thighs against me. It had the effect of tightening her pussy around my slowly diminishing cock. It felt so good but finally I had softened enough that a final squeeze squeezed me right out of her. “Oh, please put him back." Her voice had that little girl pleading sound to it.

With regret in mine I answered, “I would love to put him back but I think he has retired for a while, maybe after his nap."

She gave a little giggle, “Promise?" I nodded my head. “Good, I’ll hold you to that."

I lifted myself off her and moved to her side, I pushed a bit on her shoulder and she turned her back to me and then settled back against me with my arms wrapped around her. Then I remembered my ungentlemanly behavior, “I don’t think you had your orgasm. I feel very selfish. I’m sorry."

She hugged me again, “Daddy, don’t be sorry, it’s your birthday. And besides, that felt really good whether I had an orgasm or not."

I had completely forgotten it was my birthday. I’m thirty-six today. I guess no cake for me. Then I remembered what she said. “How did you know it was my birthday?"

“Jason told us. He was wondering what to give you. Patricia and I talked about it and we had an idea of what you might like." She paused for a few seconds and added, “Happy Birthday."

“Thank you. Jason’s idea huh?" I looked over to where Jason and Patricia were and saw them also lying on their sides looking our way. They both saw me look and gave us a wave with big smiles on their faces. Just how long had they been watching I wondered?

It was getting a bit chilly so I pulled the top blanket over us. We lay there without speaking, just enjoying each other’s warmth and touch. She drifted off and I turned over slightly so I could look at the stars. There were so many. I really enjoyed just laying out looking at them. I had read a book when I was just a kid. It told stories about the constellations. I could pick out almost all of them in view because of that book.

After about an hour I slipped out of bed. Everyone was sound asleep. I put some clothes on; it was pretty chilly at this hour, collected the telescope and a pair of binoculars and walked over to the outcrop that provided a view of the valley. You could see completely across it and up and down the valley for a good fifty miles or more. I had brought a cushion to sit on. My ass was too old to be sitting on rock for hours. I found a stop where I could sit on the cushion and lean back slightly against a rock.

Once I had the telescope set up I scanned the far side of the valley with binoculars first. Maybe I’ll get lucky and spot a light. After ten minutes of quick scanning I had not seen anything, now for the hard work. I picked a horizontal line across the valley and started working from south to north. Once I had finished I that line I set it lower and then repeated the motion from north to south. I was making my forth or fifth pass when a sound came from behind me. Someone had stepped on a twig. It was a good think I was not at the edge of the cliff. Since I was looking for Frank, it was Frank that I thought of when I heard the sound. I had quite a start. But it was Pam. She had come over wrapped in a blanket. Without saying a word she moved around in front of me and sat between my legs on the cushion. She wrapped the blanket around her and leaned back against me.

I was curious about something. Without taking my eye from the telescope I asked, “You seem to really like sex. Why did you wait so long? Why didn’t you come around to me or to one of your brothers? I know Jason has been interested in the two of you for quite a while."

“The boys always saw us as twins. We would hear them talking about us. It was like a game to them. Who would get to fuck the two of us first? We did not want to play their game. We aren’t toys. Their games made us wait a while. Both of us wanted to come to your bedroom. We knew you were not like that. And I guess Jason and Paul aren’t either but there was such a long line of girls jumping around you that I guess we did not want to be part of it yet. So we waited a bit longer. Then a month became several and finally it became two years." She was quiet for a while. “I’m here now." I reached down and squeezed her shoulder and then left my hand there. After several minutes of quiet she drifted off and fell asleep against me.

I continued scanning for another hour or so with no results. I decided that was enough for one night, carefully got up trying not to disturb Pam too much, picked her up and carried her back to the camp. When we got there I laid her down on our sleeping bags and got in beside her. She never moved and I was asleep right after putting my head down.

When I woke the sun was just rising behind us. I could see Jason and Patricia in their bags, still asleep. Pam seemed to be asleep also. We were both on our sides with her back up against me. My left arm was once again under her head and my right wrapped around her body. I lifted my hand up and cupped one of her tits, thinking of the night before. The memories quickly got me hard. Pam turned her head and said, “You are finally awake. I’ve been waiting an hour for you. I almost started without you."

I kissed her neck and said, “That would not do." My cock was poking her right at the top of her thighs. She lifted her right leg and I slid through. She hooked her knee over my leg and then reached down, covered my cock with her hand ,and began rubbing the shaft back and forth against her pussy. Once again I could just lay there and enjoy it. I began moving my hands, caressing her stomach up to her tits, kissing her neck and shoulder. Then I took my right hand and ran it down the outside of her thigh all the way to her foot, massaging it once I got there; rubbing her instep, the bottom of her foot, her toes.

“Oh yes. That might even be better than an orgasm. I’ll let you know in a few minutes."

When I was finished with her foot I started back up her leg but this time on the inside of her thigh. When I reached the top she moved her hand over mine and pulled it up to her pussy, pushing my cock out of the way. With my hand under hers she began moving my hand around on her clitoris. Once I started she moved her hand away and grabbed the head of my cock in her fist and began sliding her hand up and down on me.

I began pushing harder on her in response to what she was doing to me. “No Daddy, softer and slower, like this." She let go of my cock and pushed my hand around her clitoris, very softly, just gently brushing her, and much slower than I had been. “Oh yes. That’s perfect. Now I just need one more thing." She moved her hips forward and tilted her pelvis back towards me. She was trying to push my cock back but my hand was in her way. “Here let me." I reached out with a couple of fingers, looped them around me and pulled my cock so the head was positioned against her pussy. She pushed back against me at the same time I pushed towards her. The result was that my entire cock was buried up to the hilt in her. It was still a bit chilly outside but it felt like a furnace inside of her.

Now that I was inside of her I continued the slow stroking of her clitoris and timed my strokes to the same pace. We laid there slowly rocking against each other, enjoying the sensations washing over us; me pushing forward and her pushing back to meet me. After several minutes of this she reached down and cupped my balls. She moved her fingers around, like a magician rolling coins from one finger to the next, my balls taking the place of the coins. After several minutes she turned her head a bit and said, “A little faster." I responded my moving my fingers a little faster on her clitoris. It was just a minute before she asked, “Daddy, fuck me faster too." I doubled my speed, sliding in and out of her faster now. “Oh yes. That’s perfect." She began to breathe harder. I could tell she was getting close. “Squeeze my tits!" I moved both hands to a tit and gently squeezed them. “Harder!" I needed little encouragement. I squeezed them harder, rubbing my fingers over her nipples. “Oh Daddy, I’m cumming." She reached down to my balls and pushed them up against her pussy, trying to get me deeper in her. As her orgasm took over her body I could feel her pussy rippling around my cock, like she was trying to milk it. That sent an electric current through me. Her ear was near my mouth as I whispered to her, “I’m cumming too." My hips began bucking against her ass as I came in her. This little sexy girl had me cumming more than I had in several years.

When I was finally drained of all my vital bodily fluids we lay there catching our breath.
I had my eyes closed, my head lying against hers. “Daddy, look." I opened my eyes. She nodded towards Jason and Patricia. When I looked over I saw they were facing us, lying in the same position we were. The only odd part was watching Patricia with Jason behind her, her eyes closed, mouth open, head bobbing up and down. I wondered if they had seen us earlier and got the idea. Pam turned and whispered, “I wonder if that is what we looked like."

After several minutes we could hear a bit of squealing, a few grunts and then the movement stopped. We waited a while and then began stirring under our blanket in an effort to get up. I knew this was a bit new to Pam so while she was standing there, folding our blankets I whispered in her ear, “You might want to wear shorts today."

I could see the question on her face because it was going t

End of the World: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Thu, 17 Sep 2026 02:47:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 6.

Exploring the desolate land.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

When I first stirred in the morning, I was still half asleep, but I could feel a hand moving around my cock. I already had a hard-on. It was that kind where it was so hard it kind of itched, you just ached to stick it in someone. Because of that I did not really pay attention to who was in bed with me. I was not awake enough to remember Elaine and Debbie being in my bed the night before. Somewhere in the recesses of my mind I must have thought I was with one of my sisters. Though if any thinking was taking place at all, it probably was being done with the other head.

She was lying on her back next to me so I quickly turned over and moved between her legs. Her legs did not spread and lift apart like I expected so I used my knees to move them apart and then pushed them up into the air. I moved forward just a bit until I was positioned right at her entrance. Any movement at all would push me into her. Still holding my body above her on my hands and knees, I lowered my head and found her mouth and kissed her gently on the lips. At first she did not respond. I continued little kisses, moving from her mouth to around her ear, and then on her eyes, before returning to her mouth. She put her arms around my head and began returning the kisses. I took my tongue and ran it over her lips and then into her open mouth and found her tongue. For the first few seconds her tongue did not move, and then it began returning the fencing I was doing with her. In a few more seconds she began exploring my mouth with her tongue on her own.

I was now in a spell of lust. I was not quite sure who I was with but I had to fuck them. I pushed forward with my hips and sank halfway into her. She sucked in her breath, threw her head back and arched her body up to mine. She felt so hot and tight around me I thrust again so I was completely buried in her. Just as I was about to lower my weight on her and fuck her with earnest, she cried out, “Oh Daddy!"

In that split second the entire previous night came back to me, Elaine and Debbie. I’m with Debbie. Where is Elaine? Who cares? I pulled back, almost until I came out of her and then pushed back into her. She was so small that I kept most of my weight on my knees and arms, but I did lower myself so that I was pushing her down into the bed. She was new to this and I did not want to scare her so I restrained myself from just pounding into her like I had intended. I began long, slow strokes into her.

And I was rewarded when she said, “Oh yes Daddy. That feels so good slow like that."

So for what seemed like the next hour, I continued going slow, every now and then speeding up when I needed to, and then returning to the slow, long strokes that she liked. Each time I bottomed out in her I could feel her head bounce up in the bed. Finally I could not last any longer. I changed to short strokes, barely pulling out an inch before plunging back into her. When I began exploding in her like a roman candle I held myself tight against her with a sharp push against her as each stream left me to fill her.

When I was finally finished I could feel her hands caressing my back and the back of my head. I put my hands under her back and then rolled over, pulling her with me so that she ended up on top of me, careful to keep myself inside of her.

I finally noticed that we were alone. “Where’s Elaine?"

She gave a little laugh, “Wasn’t I enough for you?"

“You are more than enough for me. I just wondered what happened to her."

“She had milking chores this morning. She said not to tire you out too much, that she would be back later."

“Well I don’t think you followed directions very well. You tired me out pretty well."

Debbie gave another little laugh, “Well that is her problem, or maybe yours. I got mine. I hate to say it but I had better get up too. I am supposed to help the aunties and grandma with breakfast this week."

She started to move to get off of me. I took my last opportunity to grab her ass and push myself deep in her one last time. I was just hard enough so that I could appreciate it.

“Daddy, if you do that again I will just have to stay here in bed with you."

“No, you better get up before your grandma comes looking for you."

She got off of me and started to move to the side of the bed. I admired her trim ass and took a little slap at it. She giggled and then scooted off to the bathroom. The light came on and she partially shut the door.

Then I remembered something else from the night before, straws. “What happens now?"

She stuck her head out, “What do you mean?"

I turned to her, “The straws. Is someone else going to show up in my bed tonight?"

She smiled, “No. We get you for the whole week. Then they will have a new drawing with the remaining girls and someone else gets you next week, and so on, until everyone has had a turn."

“You and Elaine will be here for the whole week”, I must have looked a bit startled to her.

“Don’t worry Daddy. We’ll take good care of you." When she came out of the bathroom I saw she had put some shorts and a t-shirt on. It was getting pretty cool now. I wondered when they had brought their clothes to my bedroom. It must have been yesterday before I went to bed. She came over and kissed me. It was certainly a different kiss than I had ever received from her before. Not a child’s kiss on the cheek this, but a lingering kiss with promises involved, on the lips. And with a sway of the hips she was gone.

As it turned out I was saved that morning from having to repeat the performance with Elaine. When she returned to the house after milking the cows she was nabbed by her grandmother and enlisted into helping prepare breakfast. Meals were a real project now with so many people in our family. And I needed the rest. Elaine and Debbie were like Miley and Janelle. They could exhaust you. It was great, but demanding.

Over the next several months all the girls eventually passed through my bedroom. My early fears that my sisters would beat the shit out of me never materialized. In fact they supported it. In part because they were getting older and were more than willing to pass on the major portion of the burden of childbearing to the next generation. It also got the girls off their backs asking about sex.

The time was almost eased by finding out two of the girls were more interested in sleeping with each other than with me. It ended up not being eased because several other girls passed their fourteenth birthday during this period. It was like there was a never ending line stretching out in front of me.

The two girls had been fighting against their feelings and did not really face them until the first of them was in bed with me. We had sex and afterwards she began crying and it all came out. I had her sister come in and we all talked about it. They both wanted to have a child, but did not really want to be tied to a man. They spent the week with me, just long enough for them both to get pregnant, and then they happily went back to their bedroom. It was an interesting week, the three of us in bed but the two of them spending more time with each other than with me. They were with me just long enough for the daily injection and then they spent the rest of the time with each other. I got quite a few ideas being the bystander though.

Another development during this time was the boys began maturing. They started chasing the girls, not to punch them or tease them, but with all the erections running around they finally had the right idea.

It was a welcome change for me. As much as I liked sex with all the girls, every morning and every night with so many could wear you down. The boys coming of age was going to spread things out and keep the sex special, not let it become just routine.

Over the next few years we had a second explosion of children that made the first one, fifteen years ago, pale in comparison. Our family was increasing by about fifteen children a year. All the younger girls were involved but some of my sisters were still having the occasional child also.

I was sitting with my seven sisters, I included Sharon, Janelle and Miley as sisters, and mom talking about this, deciding what we should do to accommodate the numbers, when seven year-old Cindy ran into the kitchen shouting, “There is something wrong with Karen."
Spring was just about over. Today was the first really warm day and everyone was taking advantage of it. It was a lazy afternoon and the kids were all out playing somewhere. Last summer we had created a ball diamond in one of the small meadows near the house and quite a few of the children were over there. Swimming was a favorite pastime, and on a warm day like today, and at least half of the children could be found there.

Eight of us were sitting on the porch, drinking lemonade. The group included my mom and all my sisters, I thought of Sharon, Janelle and Miley as sisters, it seemed like they had always been with us at this point. We were trying to decide what to do about our growing numbers. We had stretched our land past its reasonable limits. This was a conversation we had put off many times before. Tough choices were going to come out of it and none of us were really ready to face them yet.

Mom had long supported the idea of our moving some families to other farms and ranches around us. “I don’t see why we cannot just use the farms that are already around us."

I did not think it would work for us, “Mom, I understand. You don’t want the family to spread out, but we have to. We are right below the snow line. This is marginal farmland. It is hard to grow food here or for feed for our livestock."

Megan supported mom, “We have been fine so far. Look how much we have grown and we feed everyone."

I nodded. “You are right. We have grown. But we are going to have huge growth in the next couple of years. We have thirty girls of childbearing age now, not counting you." Several of the women opened their mouths to protest but I raised my hand to stop them. “I know you all have really slowed down, or stopped, but accidents happen." Several of the women smiled and pointed a finger at me. “Yes, I know. I’m the cause of the accidents, but I do get some help." Then I continued, “That thirty is going to grow by several every year. So unless you are going to institute an abstinence program we are going to be up to our armpits in babies soon."

Mom had been slowly rocking, looking at the floor, now she spoke up, “That is one genie that is not going back in the bottle." That got everyone laughing.

I had more to my argument but before I could continue one of the children, seven year-old Cindy, came up and tugged on my arm. “Daddy, do you know where Karen is?"
Karen was ten, or was she eleven? It is hard to keep up. “She said she would help me fix my doll." Cindy held up a doll in one hand and its head and an arm in the other.

Susan, her mother asked, “She might be swimming or playing baseball, have you looked there?"

“Yes mommy. She’s not there."

“Well, what about the clubhouse?" I asked. We had built a small one-room playhouse for the kids in a meadow about a quarter mile away. There was a bed in there for them to take the occasional nap though I suspected the older kids used it for other purposes. It was far enough from the house that the kids could play away from the adults but close enough for us to check on them. There was a small spring in the middle of the meadow that had the coldest, sweetest water year around.

Cindy nodded her head and ran off to check.

I did not want to lose any headway I had made so I jumped right back in, “Regarding moving to other farms, we are already using some of those farms now. So simply moving there does not add anything for us other than spreading us out; though that does help us with sanitation. But even if we spread a bit farther we are still working with marginal land." I pointed west, “But just thirty or forty miles west of us is great farmland. I have read about it in our books. It is some of the finest farmland in the world. It is just what we need. We will be able to grow things almost year around." I looked at each of them in turn, “If we move some of the family there we will not have any of the issues with land that we have here. Then as we grow we will already be on land that will support us."

As I looked around at my sisters, several of them were nodding their heads in agreement. Even mom seemed to be coming around. She said, “I guess I just do not want any of my babies to move away from me."

Just as she was about to say something else Cindy came running up to me again, “There is something wrong with Karen."

Susan, who was sitting next to me pulled Cindy up on her lap and asked, “What is it?"

“I don’t know. She’s crying and bleeding."

I stood up, “Cindy, do you know what happened to her?"

“No, she would not talk to me."

I turned to Megan, “Megan, would you get a first-aid kit and follow me over?" I started jogging over. Several of my sisters also followed behind me. I hoped it would not be too serious. Our small cemetery had grown over the years.

When I reached the meadow the clubhouse was about thirty feet in front of me. I did not see anyone around the outside but I could hear some faint crying. She must be inside. What could she have cut herself on? I walked through the door and saw Karen laying on her side, naked, her knees pulled up to her chest, on a bed in the far corner. From here I could see some blood on her face. It looked like it had dripped down from her chin onto her chest.

I went over to her, “Karen honey, are you okay?" I reached out to touch her but she shrank away from me. Then her eyes focused on me and she reached up and put her arms around me neck and cried a bit harder. As I held her I heard Susan and Megan come in. When I turned to look, Sharon also came in and they all walked over and stood behind me.

Karen’s crying gradually died away so I tried again, “What happened? How did you cut yourself?" I could see blood but could not see where it was coming from.

Megan had moved beside us and was looking at Karen. “Dan, she did not cut herself. Look." Megan turned Karen’s face towards me and I could see she had a badly cut lip.
I could also see the imprint of an open hand on the side of her face. Like someone had slapped her hard. Megan then moved Karen’s legs apart “Look at all the bruising around her vagina. Someone tried to rape her. She is only eleven."

“Tried?"

“Yes, it does not look like he was successful."

That is impossible I thought. We have not seen anyone else here in years. Who could have done this? “Karen, who did this to you?"

Karen shook her head and then moved away from me to Megan and let her hold her.

I reached out to her, “Honey, please talk to Daddy. Who did this? What happened?"

“I can’t Daddy. He’ll hurt me again. He said not to say anything or he would get me and do it again."

“Honey, you need to tell me who did this. Was it a stranger?" That seemed hardly likely though. It was starting to break through to me that it was not a stranger. We had not seen anyone since Sharon and her girls had arrived years ago. When Karen shook her head I asked, “Then it had to be one of your brothers, which one did this?" Even as I asked I was getting a suspicion of whom it had to be, the only brother that could possibly do this. But how could he do this to his sister?

Karen shook her head carefully, it must be really hurting her, and buried her face between Megan’s tits. The warm weather had caused most of us to discard our clothing. Even though we had ample clothing now, a result of our frequent trips to the nearby town, we had gone nude for so many years that it seemed more natural to us than to go clothed.

Megan lifted Karen’s chin gently, “Karen, you need to tell us. We’ll protect you. We won’t let anyone hurt you."

But she was still not convinced, “He said if I told he would get me when I’m sleeping."

I reached out and touched her head, “Karen, you can sleep with mommy or with me. We will not let anything happen to you. Please tell us what happened? Did he find you here?"

Karen’s head turned slightly towards me, she seemed calmer now. “I was going swimming but he said he had something he wanted to show me here."

Sharon moved up next to us with a wet rag in her hand. I had not even noticed that she had left the room. Megan mouthed a ‘thank you’ and took it and began gently cleaning up Karen’s face and chest. While she was doing this she asked, “Then what happened?"

“When we got here he told me to go and sit on the bed. After I sat down I asked him what he wanted to show me. I thought maybe he was going to give me a kitten. I saw him playing with one earlier this morning. He said to close my eyes and keep them closed. After I close

End of the World: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Wed, 16 Sep 2026 02:46:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 5.

Visitors decide about staying.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

When we returned to the ranch the kids tore through the boxes of clothing. It was like Christmas for them. Sharon had packed the boxes with an eye towards winter so there were a lot of coats and jackets. Sharon took the musical instruments and began sharing them with the children who were interested. Megan, the one responsible for teaching the children, took the books and began making plans for classes for the children. I opened a big box on the bottom and was trying to figure out what a maxi-pad was, and why panties need liners, when Sharon took it from me saying that was just for the girls. So I left and got busy putting the tools I had brought back away in the barn.

It took a while to tell everyone what the town had been like. We tried but it was impossible to relate just how it felt being there. There were so many houses and buildings with no people around. It felt as if there were ghosts just sitting around watching you, not interfering.

After about a month everything pretty much returned to normal. Fall had arrived and we even had our first snow of the season. It was an early storm and the snow did not last but the kids had fun playing in it. The new clothes came in handy. Another month went by and the big news was that Sharon, Janelle and Miley were all pregnant. Mom was right; it felt like they had always been part of our family. It did look a bit peculiar to everyone when all three of them delivered within 36 hours.

Over the next ten years we made many trips back to the city, sometimes several in the same year. Sharon was able to find supplies that repaired our solar panels and even added some new ones. We found all the materials that we needed to add wind-power to our grid. We now have lights on anytime we want, plus the kids can watch movies again and listen to music. We also brought back appliances, additional refrigerators and freezers. The girls even had hair dryers.

As the kids got older some of them joined us on the trips. With their help we were able to round up some livestock to bring back. We stopped at several farms along the way and found a couple more wagons.

We have quite a family now. Over the last ten years we had to build several new houses to hold everyone. There are over eighty children now. Even though there were different mothers, because I was the only father the kids all called each other brother and sister. Sometimes it was confusing figuring out whether they were really a brother or sister or just being called that. But I guess in the final analysis it really did not matter.

The sun was just starting to rise when Megan woke. I'll let her talk for a while about the next events in our brave new world.

I turned over to look at Dan. It was hard to believe the thirty-year old man sleeping next to me was the little brother I used to tease so much. He was sleeping on his back so I thought it would be pretty easy to wake him. I reached over and ran my fingers up and down his cock. He certainly is not the “little” brother any more. Last night we went to bed and just fell asleep without any lovemaking. Maybe that is why I feel so horny this morning. When my light stroking did not wake him, at least not the big guy, the little guy was responding, I grabbed him with a firmer grip and began to move him around like a gearshift. It’s time to get into a higher gear Danny-boy.

Dan finally stirred. “What are you doing? It’s too early to get up."

I waved his cock around to show him just how wrong he was, “I think you are wrong there, you’re already up."

He reached over, grabbed me, and pulled me over on top of him. Once I was settled in on him, I rose up on my hands and let a nipple brush against his nose and then down into his waiting mouth. His tongue was giving me a real tingling between my legs. My pussy needed something to grab on to. I rocked back just a bit and my pussy found the perfect thing to grab onto. I had planned on teasing him a bit, sliding down on him slowly but it felt so good I pushed back until he was buried deep inside me.

His mouth could not reach my nipple any longer so he put his hands on the front of my shoulders and lifted me up so I sitting upright on him. If he went in me any deeper he would be popping out my mouth. I closed my eyes and began rocking back and forth on him. It was a perfect motion with direct pressure on my clitoris. It usually only took a few minutes for me to cum this way. But something was missing. I stopped rocking and reached down and brought his hands up to my tits. That’s better. As I returned to my rocking he began rubbing my tits. He gave both of them a big squeeze, and as I was about to reward him with my own squeeze he let out a yell. “Hey, stop that."

I opened my eyes and looked around. I was sure he was talking to someone that had come in. When I did not see anyone I looked back at him and then had to laugh. His face was wet and I realized what had happened. I was still breast-feeding. He had given them a good squeeze and they had responded like they are supposed to. With a big smile I told him, “If you don’t want milk, don’t milk me."

He held me up with one hand while he wiped his face with the other. “You squirted me." He closed his eyes and put his hands on my hips and began pushing me back and forth on him. His tongue came out and licked a drop off his lip. “You don’t have chocolate in the other one do you?"

“You wish. I haven’t had chocolate since we were kids. You’ll have to try Janelle or Sharon. Maybe they have some."

He laughed, “I already asked. They both said no. Janelle asked what chocolate milk was."

I rocked back on him. “Besides, this is pay-back. You have been squirting me for years." I had to add, “Don’t complain. I get milky white stuff if I squeeze you too much also." I would have added more but the rocking was getting to me. I was finally ready to reward him with that squeeze when I heard one of the kids crying in the playground we have between the wings of the house. Just ignore it. Someone would come out and take care of him soon. But as the crying continued it was hard to ignore. The kids were my responsibility. Everyone had a major job in the family. The kids were mine. Maybe if I rock faster I can get this orgasm taken care of and then I can run out and see what the problem is.

If anything the crying was getting louder. It sounded like he was really hurt. Just one more minute, please. But it was not going to happen. The crying was too much of a distraction. “Dan, I have to go see what is wrong."

As I rose to get off of him he lifted his hips trying to keep his cock inside of me. Once I was off of him his cock remained pointed in the air. “Don’t worry about me Megan; this will probably go down in an hour or so. There should not be any lasting medical problem."

I gave his cock a playful slap and it waved back and forth. “You poor baby, I’ll be back if I can."

I got up and put a t-shirt on and then went out the door and started down the hall. Just before I reached the end of the hall Mary, my oldest daughter, turned the corner and walked up to me. She was one of the reasons I had put on the t-shirt. It was not fair to be a mother in her thirties with a daughter that looked like her and who walked around naked. She had grown up to be a gorgeous young lady. Of course my tits used to stick out like that before I had nine kids.

“Mom, I need help. I don’t know what to do."

I had no idea what she was talking about, “What do you mean?"

“My fifteenth birthday was months ago. Grandma and you said that when I turned fourteen I would be ready for sex. Now I’m fifteen and still no sex. I’m ready but my oldest brother is thirteen and he is not the least bit interested."

She was right. Jason showed no interest in girls yet. Hopefully all that meant was that he was a late bloomer. “You know girls mature earlier than boys. Have you tried anything with him?"

“Yes, but he just pokes my boobs with a finger, giggles, and then runs off to play with his brothers."

“Well he is still a bit young. You might have to wait a couple of years for him or one of your other brothers to mature."

“But it’s not fair. I’m old enough now, past old enough. I should not have to wait for them."

Just then the child outside began wailing again. “Look, I have to go out and see what is wrong out there. Why don’t you go talk with your father? He is still in the bedroom. Maybe he knows something that can help you. I’ve got to run." As I walked off I hoped Dan had pulled the covers up. That flagpole might scare a young girl. But then she has walked in on us a few times. It won’t be something she has not seen before.

As mom walked away, I thought what good could dad do? But then again, maybe if he knows what the problem is, there is something he could say to Jason to help. I walked on down and opened his bedroom door. I was surprised to see daddy lying in bed with an obvious erection sticking up in the air. Then I remembered mom just left. They must have been interrupted, poor dad.

As I walked up to the bed I noticed dad’s eyes were closed. I had never seen his whole cock this big before. I had walked in on him a couple of times while he was having sex with mom or one of my aunties but it was always inside of them and I could not see the whole thing. When he walked around it just kind of dangled. Now it looked really big and the end was kind of purple. I could see veins running up the sides. I was getting a tingle between my legs and my nipples were kind of itching just looking at it. I pushed my thighs together to try and satisfy the tingling; it helped but did nothing to satisfy it.

I leaned a bit against the bed to get a closer look. I was about to say something when he spoke first. “Oh good, you are back." Huh? I looked down and saw his eyes were still closed, he did not know it was me. He thought mom had come back. He put his hand out like he wanted mine so I put my hand in his. He gave me a little tug to get me to climb in bed. I opened my mouth to tell him I’m not mom but hesitated and took another look at his cock. Then I remembered what mom had said, “Your dad can help you get pregnant." Well, it was not exactly those words but I’m sure that is what she meant.

Dad started to reach out with his other hand to help guide me on top of him. I patted his hands away with mine and crawled across the bed on my knees until I was right next to him. I took one last look at his cock before lifting my leg to move over him so that I could straddle him. That is so big. I wondered how it would fit. My vagina did not seem anywhere near that big. But then, babies come out so that should be able to get in.

I reached down and grabbed his cock and put it right against the entrance. I let go and put my hands on his chest. I took a deep breath and then sat down just a bit so that it spread my lips and just barely went inside of me. It is too big. I could feel it stretching me. But it felt really good. Daddy reached up with his hands and cupped my tits. He gave them a good squeeze and I felt his hips rise up, pushing his cock a couple more inches in me. I let out a gasp and daddy opened his eyes. He quickly pulled his hands away from my tits and I fell forward until I got my hands on his chest, “Mary, what do you think you are doing?”

“I’m doing what mom said to do." Even as I was talking I was slowly letting myself sink lower on daddy.

“What are you talking about? Your mother would certainly not tell you to come in and fuck, uh, get in bed with your father."

“Yes she did." And I proceeded to tell him what I had told mom. That I’m fifteen now, I’m ready and no one was ready for me so mom had told me that daddy could help me get pregnant. I talked really fast trying to get everything out and the amazing thing was that he did not push me off of him.

“I don’t think your mother said that."

“Yes she did. You can ask her later." I put a bit of a pout on my face and went in from a different angle. “You just don’t think I’m pretty enough to have sex with. My tits are not big like the others." As I was talking I sat down on daddy a bit more. It did not feel quite as tight now. But the tingle was getting much worse. It was like an itch that you had to scratch. I wanted to move around on daddy to scratch it.

“Honey, that is not it at all. You are very pretty, and your tits; .” Daddy’s voice trailed off.

“See I’m right. I don’t have nice tits. You think they are tiny."

That’s not true. You have very nice tits. I just don’t think I’m supposed to be doing this with you."

“Why not? You do it with grandma, mom and all my aunties and they are your sisters?" By this point I was sitting flush on dad. He was buried in me. Every so often I would feel his cock twitch in me. Whenever it happened I would squeeze my thighs against him. “And besides, mom said you could help me get pregnant so that means you are supposed to do it with me too."

“Honey, I don’t think I’m; Oh please don’t do that." When he had started talking I had pushed down and forward with my pelvis. If anything it pushed him even deeper in me and at the same time put pressure on that special spot. That tingle had spread from my pussy to my stomach. “I’m sorry daddy. It just feels so good." I began slowly rocking back and forth on him. I could feel daddy pushing his hips up against me, lifting me in the air. I began moving faster on him.

Daddy had shut his eyes again, “Well, if your mother said I should help."

“Daddy, would you touch my tits again." Daddy reached up and ran his fingers over and around both of my nipples. It was like they were on fire. Daddy let go of my hips and reached up to my shoulders and pulled me down towards him. I thought he wanted me to lie on him but as I got closer he raised his head up and took one of my nipples in his mouth and sucked on it. He moved his head back with my nipple still in his mouth, stretching it before letting go. It popped back to me, making my tit bounce. He then repeated it with the other nipple.

I had stopped rocking on him while he was doing this. The feeling in my tits and between my legs was so intense. Daddy reached down to my hips and began pulling me forward and pushing me back, over and over. He was grinding that spot on me against him. Doing it to your self was nothing like this. That felt good but this was fantastic. Now I knew what I was missing. I needed something to grab onto when I had an orgasm. Then it hit me and I grabbed onto it. I could feel my thighs tightening against daddy, trying to squeeze him. I knew I was letting out this cry but I could not stop. It just felt too good. Daddy began pounding me. I could feel his cock slam into me, pull back, almost out of me and slam back again. He changed to shorter strokes, not pulling out so far, and was going faster and faster. After about thirty seconds daddy groaned, rammed into me hard and began jerking his hips against me. At first I did not know what he was doing. It was so different from before. Then I realized daddy is cumming in me. When he finished I lay down on him and put my head on his shoulder. He hugged me tight to him.

We lay there, covered with sweat, slowly catching our breath. Daddy was rubbing his hands up and down my back. It felt so nice. I could also feel him slowly getting soft in me and slipping out a bit. “Daddy, did you put your sperm in me?" Breathing hard he just nodded his head. “Daddy, am I pregnant now?"

“I don’t know honey. Sometimes once is enough. Sometimes it takes several times."

I lay there thinking about that for a few minutes. “Well, just in case once does not do it, I think we should do it one more time."

Dad gave a little laugh, “Mary, your dad is getting old. I don’t think he’s ready for another. You really tired me out. I may not be getting out of bed for a while."

“Good, because I don’t want you to get out of bed yet." Now daddy did not always close his bedroom door so I had learned a few things. A couple of times I saw one of my aunties go in the bedroom right after another had left. I had heard daddy utter these same words about being not ready and I saw what they did to him to change his mind.

I got up off of him and swung around. His cock was lying off to one side, limp. I lift

End of the World: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 02:45:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 4.

Visitors can be good or bad news.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

It was long after dinner when I left the barn for the house. In the dark I thought I saw someone outside by the bunkhouse but it was hard to see. Thinking it might be John, I decided to go over and just say hello. Maybe that can be the first step to our being at least civil.

As I approached the building I could see there was no one outside. There were lights on inside but curtains covered the windows so I could not see anyone. I was just turning to leave when I heard a sharp sound from inside followed by a cry. It sounded like a hand slapping skin. I turned back around and stepped closer to the window. It was open because of the heat and I could hear low voices coming through it.

“I told you to stay away him." It was John and I could hear the anger in his voice. He must have seen Miley enter or leave the barn this afternoon. “I just wanted to talk to him." It was Miley. “No, Please." I heard the slapping again followed by Miley beginning to cry. “If you just wanted to talk then why were you naked?" I did not hear Miley reply. She finally choked out “We all go around like that now. I didn’t do it for him."

I heard a noise some distance behind me. When I turned around I saw Sharon and Janelle walking towards me. It was dark and I was far enough away that I did not think they saw me. I stepped behind a tree and waited for them to pass me and go inside.

When the door closed I started to walk away. I stopped when I heard Sharon exclaim, “Why did you hit this girl?" There were some low sounds that I could not make out then Sharon spoke up again, “Don’t raise your hand to me. You hit me again and I’ll never sleep with you again. And you’ll never get to sleep with these girls either."

When I got to the house I kept what I had heard that night to myself. I said goodnight to the kids that were still up and then went into my bedroom. When I opened the door I could see someone in my bed. As I got closer I saw it was Terri. She had fallen asleep waiting for me. It was a bit of a surprise. She had not slept with me since John attacked her. I thought perhaps she was now put off by men, me included. I was also afraid she had found out about the diversion I had fallen for and blamed me. When I got in bed she turned over and put her arms around me. With a very sleepy voice she said, “I’ve missed you. It’s time for me to get pregnant but I’m tired. Do you mind if we wait until morning?"

I was relieved. She was not mad at me. “No, it’s fine. I’m just glad to have you here." She quickly fell back asleep. With her head on my shoulder, I followed her a few minutes later.

The next morning she kept her promise. We made love very slowly. It started with us laying on our sides with her back to me. When I entered her she reached down and pushed me deeper into her with the flat of her hand. Once I was buried in her she gently grabbed my balls and pulled them towards her with each stroke. I had my arms around her and was caressing her from her tits down into her pubic hair. While I was lightly running my fingers in her hair she reached up, took my hand and moved it lower. With her fingers on top of mine she pushed my fingers against her clitoris. It was plain that she did not want me to move my fingers. She wanted to move my fingers for me. As my fingers were moved around I could also feel my shaft against them, slowly sliding in and out of her. As the feeling was building up in me I wanted to speed up but I held back. I knew she needed this. The slow easy lovemaking was helping her.

A while later she turned over and then pulled at me to get on top of her. “I think you are ready now. I know I am. Give me a good fucking. I want to remember only you ever being on top of me."

As I lifted up to get on top of her she pulled her feet up the bed towards her ass, bending her knees. She then spread her knees out until they were almost flat on the bed. I was still in a bit of a tender mood so I was moving slowly. I was finally on top of her but I had not entered her yet. My cock was right at the entrance. I could feel her pelvis straining to get down to me. With frustration in her voice she asked, “Did you not understand me? I said I wanted a good fucking. Now fuck me."

I needed no further words of encouragement. I pushed forward and ran into her right up to the hilt. She gave a loud gasp. “That’s what I need. That feels so good. Not only did he make me mad, he has a little cock."

I began thrusting faster in and out of her. She had both arms around me and was pulling me down tight against her on the bed. Each time I reached bottom she let out a gasp. I could feel her head move up on the bed as each stoke hit her. After another stroke I heard her say “Harder."

I almost laughed. “I can’t get any harder."

“I know. I’m the one down here. I meant fuck me harder."

I picked up speed slamming hard into her. She had hooked her legs around my waist so she was tight against me as I pushed her down into the bed. The springs were really earning their pay. “Yes. That’s it Danny. More. More. Right; ; there." She arched her body hard against mine and she dug her nails into my back. And then her pussy clamped down on me. That was all I could take. I pushed as deep as I could in her, and I did not so much release the sperm in her as it just all shot out of me into her. It was like one long continuous ejaculation.

We were both spent and just laid there trying to catch our breath. Finally she smiled and pushed at me. “Hey you need to get off of me. Remember I’m the little kid sister. You are squashing me."

I let my weight sag down a bit. I was not above rising to the bait with my little sister. Even if I was on top of her with my cock still buried in her. But I was really happy to see that her sense of humor had returned.

“Hey, you are squashing me, I can’t breathe."

But being the nice big brother I am, I lifted my weight off of her and then rolled over to the side. She followed me and put one leg up on mine and an arm across my chest. “That was very nice. I would let you do it to me again if I thought we would survive."

Over the next few weeks, as summer was coming to an end, my bedroom became a case of musical chairs with Terri, Megan and Susan. They were all trying to get pregnant quickly so that they could deliver before summer began again. They had all learned that the heat of summer was not a great time to be walking around with a swollen belly. Mom and Shelly had delivered just a few months ago and wanted a break. I did not mind at all. Just the three women kept me busy day and night. I also learned to check the bed before I got in. On a couple of different occasions I found either Janelle or Miley, naked in my bed, waiting for me. It took some real willpower to send them off. It is not easy to pull the covers back on your bed, find a beautiful naked, extremely willing, young girl, and then send her away.

The weather had just started to turn cooler when mom approached me and said I needed to get a few hunting trips in. I had not given it much thought during the summer. The arrival of our new people, and all the work we had this summer had completely occupied my mind. Mom suggested I take John. She said they could use the meat when they left and it would get him away for a while. That would allow Janelle, Miley and Sharon to relax with the rest of our family before they had to leave.

I told her I would ask, but I didn’t know if he would take me up on it. We were not exactly hunting buddies. Since I was not so keen on the idea I did not search him out for a few days. When I finally explained mom’s idea to him, leaving out the part about the girls relaxing without him, he surprised me by saying “That’s a great idea. And she is right. We could use the meat when we leave. When do you want to go?"

I was not ready for that question. I had so firmly believed he would not be interested I had not given it any thought. “Well, I will have several trips this fall so it should be pretty soon."

“How about we leave tomorrow?"

I did not really have any reason not to so I said, “Okay. I travel light. Change of clothes, sometimes we have bad weather this time of year. A pup tent. Food for a couple of days. We will leave around 5AM tomorrow. It will take us almost all day to get where I hunt. I use a bow by the way."

He gave me a funny look. “I’ve never used a bow so I’ll just take my rifle. I’m pretty good with it. I’ll see you by the barn in the morning." He left, walking towards the bunkhouse.

In the morning, as I began to get out of bed, Terri rolled over and gave me a hug. “Are you sure you don’t want me to shoot him now? It could save you a lot of trouble."

I hugged her back. “No, if he needs shooting I’ll do it for you."

She turned back over and with a very sleepy voice said, “Don’t take all my fun away." I kissed her on the forehead and she was already back asleep.

It was going to be cold in the mountains so I dressed appropriately. When I left I found John sitting by the barn waiting for me. It looked like he had everything he needed in a backpack. As I walked up I said, “It looks like you’re ready. Lets’ hit the trail."

Little was said as we walked. Daylight found us miles from home. As we walked around one ridge I pointed out a couple of roads John’s family would take on their way to the San Joaquin Valley. It was where he said they would be going come spring.

It was evening when we finally arrived where I usually camped. We made some dinner, put up our tents and I immediately went to sleep. The next morning I found John already up. “While you were sleeping this morning I saw a large herd of deer move across that side of the mountain over there and then go over the top. There were several really good sized deer in it. Now you are probably better with that bow than I am with this rifle,” though the look on his face said otherwise, “but since some of this meat is for us I would like to be responsible for getting a couple of the deer."

It sounded reasonable to me. Any man would want to be responsible for providing for his family. “How do you want to do it?"

“Well I’ve been thinking about that for the last hour, waiting for you to wake." He pointed over to where the deer had moved through. “It has not been very long. I bet they are on the other side of that ridge feeding. There is a technique that has worked really well for me in Virginia. There is a deer trail over there." He pointed behind me. “I want you to follow it. I think it will take you right around to the other side of this mountain.
While you are doing that I’m going to move over to where the deer moved up. I’ll be positioned about fifty yards below that ridge. It should take you about an hour to get there. When you do, just start walking up the mountain making noise. The deer will hear you and flush out in front of you. When they break over the top I’ll pick a couple of good ones and drop them."

I could not find any fault with his plan. It seemed very reasonable. I picked up my bow and quiver and took a step towards the deer trail. “Do you need those?" I stopped and turned. He was pointing at my bow.

“Yes. You never know what you’ll meet here. I lost my dad years ago to a bear. Plus, I might get a chance for something after you get yours. If they cross back over the ridge I might drop something." He nodded and I turned and began following the trail.

It was a rough trail in parts but he was right, it seemed to be working its way horizontally around the mountain. If it stayed this way I should end up right where he wanted me. It took me almost exactly an hour to reach a point that I thought was equal to where he would be waiting on the other side. I began walking up, not trying to be quiet. I was not deliberately making noise but I knew I was being loud enough to flush any deer. It was very rough going on this side except for one part that flattened out. There was even a pretty deep stream that ran down the mountain. I was lucky I did not have to cross it to get where I wanted. The stream had steep sides and there was one waterfall drop that I could see where it fell onto rocks below. It looked rough but it was pretty.

As I continued making my way up I hoped I was moving the deer up. I had not seen anything or heard anything but this side was pretty heavily wooded. With my luck they probably moved sideways around the mountain instead of going back over the top. I had reached a point about sixty yards from the top when I stopped and leaned against a tree for a breather. The steep climb had really tired me out. I was just getting ready to push off and resume my climb when suddenly the tree I was leaning against exploded next to my face. My face was peppered with bark as I fell backwards on the ground. Just a moment later the sound of the rifle shot rolled down to me. Damn. He’s not a hunter. He shoots at any movement. What is he doing on this side? Did I take too long climbing up?

I was trying to blink pieces of bark out of my eyes when I heard his voice, “Dan? Are you okay? Where are you?"

Laying on my back I called out to him, “You dumb shit! That was not a deer. You almost hit me." I was almost able to see again. I began rolling over so I could get up.

His voice seemed closer now as he called out to me, “Are you okay? I thought I saw a deer. I didn’t hit you did I? Stand up so I can see you?"

I stood up and looked up the hill to see where he was. “No, you did not hit me. I’m okay. I just got hit with some bark." I knew he was not too far away by the sound of his voice earlier, but I could not see him walking down towards me. As I scanned above me I saw something flash to one side. I looked closer and I spotted John standing against a tree. Then I saw what flashed. He had the rifle up pointed at me. It was the sun reflecting off the scope that I saw. I jumped towards the tree and actually heard the shot pass right next to my cheek. As the sound of the shot came to me I was moving from tree to tree working my way back downhill. I took a chance after about twenty five yards and looked back to see him working his way downhill after me. When he saw me stop and look back he quickly raised the rifle but I moved into some dense trees so he did not have a clear shot.

A couple of times the trees thinned out and he took a quick shot at me. I heard the shell hit trees but I was lucky so far. He must have lost me a couple of times as he would call out to me to try and get me to reveal where I was. The last time he was really close to me. “Dan, you might as well come out. I’ll get you eventually. If you come out now and don’t make me work too hard I’ll make it easy on you. One shot. You won’t even feel it. You make me run you down this mountain and it will just make me mad. Don’t be like Frank. He made me work. I was not very nice to him in the end. I’ll put a couple in your legs and arms. Then I’ll gut shoot you and just leave you here. You might even meet that bear that got your father."

Who the hell is Frank? Then I remembered Terri’s story. John had gone hunting with Sharon’s husband and he did not return.

Very quietly I began moving down again. From the sound I knew I was near the stream. Maybe it would give me a way out. When I reached it I saw that it would be no help. The chasm was too wide to jump across and the sides were too steep to get down. Then an idea came to me. I took the quiver off my belt. I took most the arrows out and spread them around on the ground like they had fallen. I kept five of the arrows and dropped the quiver on the ground. Looking up and down the stream I picked the high side as having the best field of view. I walked up slowly making sure I was not leaving tracks. I found a spot between two trees that shielded me pretty well but still left me with a good view of where I had dropped the arrows.

When I heard the first twig break I took a step back between the trees, notched an arrow and pulled the string back to my cheek. I knew I would have to hold it until he showed himself. I could not risk him seeing any movement. After a minute there was no sign of him. My arms were beginning to burn. He must have gone another way and is not coming here at all. Just as I was about to lower the bow John stepped out from behind a tree. How long had he been standing there? He walked over to the side of the stream and looked down. He stepped back, picked up a couple of arrows and then tossed them over the side down into the water. “Well Dan, you should have listened to me. I told you I would have given you an easier way out. A fall down into those rocks couldn’t have been much fun." And then he laughed.

I was not totally sure I could do it until he laughed. I took careful aim. It was a level shot, no wind and I had his side towards me. It was a tight shot but I was pretty good. He had stepped back from the edge and was now pissing on a tree. The arrow took him through the neck and buried itself deep in the tree. I notched another arrow and stepped out from the trees. He must have heard me because he was trying to turn his head to see me. However the arrow through his neck would not let him. I let another go and it took him deep in the side. He sagged with that hit, the arrow through his neck broke and he fell into a sitting position against the tree.

When I got up to him his eyes followed me but he was unable to talk. I was fine with that. There was nothing he had to say that I was interested in. His eyes began to sink down. “John. John, look at me." His eyes rose slowly back up to mine. “I just wanted you to know something before you die. The first arrow was for me. The second was for Terri. And I have to tell you. She is going to be pretty mad at me when I get back home and she finds out

End of the World: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Mon, 14 Sep 2026 02:44:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 3.

A Pioneer life.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Just as we finished eating the first drops began to fall. Terri took our sleeping bags into the tent while I gathered our gear. It was not a big tent so we were going to be packed. Usually I was alone and the gear could stay outside. When I crawled in I was surprised to see how the sleeping bags set out. Each was fully open, one on the top of the other. I caught Terri’s eye with a questioning look on my face. She just gave me that “Well think it through stupid”, look. “We don’t have enough room in here with all our stuff to lay out two sleeping bags. We will fit in better this way. Besides I’m cold. It will be warmer sleeping next to you."

Well, she was right about that. But I was uncomfortable. For the last six months or so I had been sleeping with three different women and having sex with them day and night. I had not really paid much attention to Terri in that time. She was my little sister but she was developing into a beautiful girl. She was still a bit on the small side compared to her sisters. She was only around 5’ 4” and could not have weighed over 100 lbs. But those 100 lbs had been put in all the best places. Her tits were best described as “perky." She was going to be fourteen in another month. That meant it was her turn after Susan.

Just thinking about this was starting to get me hard. I was still on my hands and knees on top of the sleeping bag. I looked over at Terri. She was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the bag. She started pulling her t-shirt over her head but was having some difficulty with it because the top of the tent was so low. I took the opportunity provided by her t-shirt difficulties to take a good look at my littlest sister. I was wrong, her tits weren’t just perky, they were perfect. I looked farther down and saw that I could see the lips of her pussy. I’m so hard. I have to stop this. As I lifted my eyes back to her tits I realized that she had her t-shirt off now and was looking at me. She caught me. I could feel the heat building in my face. I mumbled something about it being time to go to sleep, pulled the top bag up so I could get in, and quickly turned over away from her.

She did not say anything. In a minute or so I felt the bag move as she got in. She moved up behind me and put an arm around me. Her hand ended up on my stomach. I was afraid she might move it an inch or so and bump into my erection. I took her hand in one of mine and moved it up a bit and held it.

We laid there for a minute before she finally spoke, “Danny? Am I ugly?"

“No Terri, what ever gave you that idea? You are really pretty."

“You looked at me and then just turned away with a funny look on your face. I thought maybe I was ugly."

“No, like I said, you are really pretty."

She was quite for a while. “It is still early and I am not sleepy. Can we talk for a while?"
I nodded my head but stayed where I was. I still had a massive hard-on and did not want to turn over. “Could you turn around so I can talk to you?"

Oh, great. Maybe she won’t notice. I turned over on my back. I glanced down and saw the bag sticking up.

“What is sex like? I have talked to Megan and Shelly but they say I’m too young and to go away. But I’m almost fourteen and in a few months we will be sleeping together and I don’t know much. I don’t want to be bad at it."

I was speechless. She was talking about sleeping with me as if it was playing tag. No embarrassment, no nervousness. I’m the nervous one.

She pulled the bag down and scooted up a bit. Her left tit was now lying right on my arm. “My tits are too small. I wish I had bigger ones like Shelly and Megan. You probably will not even want to have sex with me because I’m too little."

Dead if I do and dead if I don’t. “You are not too small. You are a perfect size. Bigger is not better. It is just bigger. Your tits are perfect for you."

She had a disbelieving look on her face, “You are just saying that. You have to because I’m your sister. You would not even want to touch mine because they are so small."

Before I could even think about the consequences I reached out to her, “See that is not true." I cupped her tit in my hand. Her skin felt so smooth. I could feel her nipple get hard in the middle of my palm. I moved my hand caressing her tit.

She rose up a bit so the other appeared. “What about the other one? Isn’t it too small?"
I reached to it and gave it the same attention. I knew I had to stop but just couldn’t. If I got any harder I was going to break through the bag.

Earlier when I turned over on my back my right arm was along my side. When Terri moved closer to me I had left it there. When she rose for me to touch her tits she had moved her body so that her mound was pushed against the back of my hand. As she pushed it slightly against me I could not help myself and pushed back gently against her.
I don’t know if she even realized she was grinding it against my hand ever so slowly.

She pulled the bag covering me down to my waist and traced a finger around my nipples. When I did not say anything she said, “That does not do the same thing for you that it does to me?"

“No. I guess guy’s nipples are not as sensitive as girls."

Her fingers moved down to my belly button. She looked lower and saw the bag sticking up. “Am I doing that to you?" Without waiting for me to say anything she grabbed the bag and pulled it off me. The sudden movement of the bag made my cock wave around.
She laughed and grabbed it to make it stop. “I have not seen it this big in a long time."

I felt like that time I had a cold and a high temperature and I could not think right. My head was all foggy. She had a hold of my cock and I just wanted to turn over and fuck her. But what would mom say? This is not what she planned. Here I was with a beautiful girl who wanted to know more about sex and had a vise grip on my cock. I did the only thing I could think of, I closed my eyes and let out a long groan.

Then I wondered, “What do you mean, ‘this big in a long time’?"

“I saw you and mommy one time. That time before you went on a hunting trip and she talked to us while you were gone. I went to your bedroom to ask mom a question. I guess you did not hear me knock. When I opened the door mommy had her mouth on your penis and was sucking it. Does that feel good?" Without even waiting for me to answer she continued, “What am I saying, of course it feels good. I saw the look on your face. It seems like a funny thing to do but I know you liked it."

Then with no warning at all she leaned over and put my cock in her mouth. I almost levitated off the bed. She must have watched mom pretty closely. She began to move her head up and down sucking on my cock with slurping sounds. I was finally able to get out, “Like a lollipop."

She pulled my cock out of her mouth, “Huh?"

“Remember the tootsie rolls we used to have?"

“Oh yeah." She closed her mouth back over my cock and I could feel her tongue begin to swirl around the head. I turned my hand around and found I could now reach between her legs. I started moving my hand up and down the inside of her thigh. I moved down near her knee and then slowly back up until the top of my thumb was pushed against her pussy. I rubbed in small circles and then went down the other thigh. I kept repeating this until her pussy was very wet. I positioned my hand so that part of it was pushed against her clitoris and then slid one finger in her pussy. I began rubbing my hand against her clitoris while moving the finger around in small circles in her pussy. It was so small and tight I briefly wondered if I would even fit. She pulled my cock out of her mouth and laid her head down on my stomach. “That feels so good. It’s much better when someone else does it."

She started to put my cock back in her mouth but I put my hand out to stop her. “Any more and I’ll be squirting all over the place."

She immediately jumped up and lay on top of me. “That would be a waste. The only place you are going to squirt is in me."

“I don’t think that would be such a good idea." But I made no effort at all to move her away. She was holding herself up on her arms above me and her tits were right in front of my face. Her sisters must have told her a bit more because she lowered herself just enough that one of her nipples brushed against my lips, back and forth. Then she moved farther to the side so that the other nipple took its place. I parted my lips and her nipple slipped between them. I ran my tongue around and over it and then sucked more of her tit into my mouth. “Oh Danny, that feels so good."

She rocked back on me and her pelvic bone slid right over the top of my cock. I reached up to caress her tits. When my hands touched her she leaned into my hands letting me hold her up. She lifted up off me a bit, reached down for my cock, positioned it where she wanted it and then began moving back until the swollen head was pushed against her pussy. We were both so wet that the head slid right in but that is where it stopped. It was so tight in her. It felt tight when I put a finger in her and this was no finger. “Danny, what do I do? I want you in me so bad but it is so big. I don’t know if it will fit. You fucked everyone else, why doesn’t it fit in me?" She sounded just a bit scared but very determined.

I was no longer thinking about anything but how to bury myself deeper in her. “Just go very slow and let your body get used to it. You will gradually stretch and I will fit."

I pulled back just an inch and then pushed back in. After doing this several times I felt like I was sliding in just a bit further. Terri was hugging me so tight and really breathing hard. “Yes Danny. That feels much better. Don’t stop." Now every time I pushed into her she was pushing back. After a few strokes she began pushing harder. I stopped my thrusting and she continued. Looking down I could see her sliding up and down on my shaft. After a few minutes of this I was only halfway into her. She began moaning while dropping harder on me, driving me deeper into her. Finally I could no longer see my cock. When I was completely buried in her she stopped moving. “What do I do now? Do I keep moving up and down?"

“Do what feels good. You can keep moving up and down or you could do this." I pushed her up higher so she was sitting on me and I could move my hands. I reached down to her hips and rocked them back and forth. “Or you might like this." Holding her hips, I then moved her in a circling motion on me, letting her grind her pelvis against mine. I reached up to cup her tits again with the intention of rubbing her nipples, but she leaned forward again, resting her weight on my hands.

She closed her eyes, let her arms dangle down and began experimenting with the three methods I had shown her. She first began bouncing up and down again really fast. She was so tight on me it was like I was jerking off. I was ready to cum now. After a while she stopped and began grinding her pelvis in a circle against mine. Her breath became a bit ragged. When she finally began thrusting back and forth against me really hard I knew she was getting close. Her eyes were closed, her mouth was hanging open and she had this dreamy look on her face. Finally she reached the breaking point, “Danny, it’s too tight."

I had no idea what she meant by that but I began to make my own sharp, hard thrusts into her. I had been holding back as long as I could. When her pussy began clenching me I finally let go, shooting long streams of cum into her. As the intensity of the orgasm slowly passed for both of us we continued very slowly pushing at each other. I was deep in her and wanted to stay that way for a while. Just the sensation of sliding back and forth in her felt so good. She had collapsed on me earlier and as I pushed very slowly up into her she would respond by pushing back to meet me. Every few strokes she would let out an “um.”

When we finally stopped moving and had caught our breath, we just laid there. I could hear a heavy rain falling outside. I wondered when that had started. The last sound I remember was just a few drops falling on the tent. The wind was also really picking up. It was a good thing we had staked the tent down really well. I had been unconsciously rubbing my hands on Terri’s back and I finally noticed her making kind of a purring sound. “You like that?"

“Yes, don’t stop." She turned her head and kissed me on the neck and then laid her head back on my chest. “That was so much better than I expected. Thank you."

I was curious. “What did you expect?"

“I don’t know. The girls said I would like it but how do you know. I’ve seen our animals do it but the male just jumps on the female and then it is over. It never looks like either of them really enjoys it." She stopped for a minute and then added, “Will I be pregnant now?"

“Well first, I’m glad you enjoyed it. Second, I don’t know. Sometimes I guess it takes just once, sometimes more. From what mom said I think it also has a lot to do with when your period is."

Terri turned her head again and nuzzled my neck. “If it takes more than once, maybe we should do it again."

I would have loved to but I was beat, literally, “Your brother is getting old. I need my rest. We have a lot of work tomorrow. You should be going to sleep also."

“Okay, but I bet you will be rested in the morning."

“We’ll see." But I was sure I would be.

Terri, slid off me, turned on her side, pulled my arm out so she could us it as a pillow and moved back against me. “Put your arm around me. I’m getting cold." I did as I was told and we both quickly fell asleep.

When we woke the next morning Terri won her bet, I was completely rested. Though as it turned out, I was pretty exhausted by the time we had breakfast. The hunt went really well. Terri spotted and shot two very nice sized deer within just hours of our starting. Mom should have no worries about her shooting skill or her willingness.

The next morning as we lay naked against each other, I was thinking about our reception at home. Mom was going to be upset and Shelly would probably be hurt. It was supposed to be her time and her I am out in the woods fucking Terri instead of her.

Terri did not seem concerned at all. “Don’t worry about mom. I know what to say to her. When you see Shelly, tell her that you love her, pick her up and carry her off to the bedroom and show her."

When we got home that night everything turned out exactly as Terri had predicted. As soon as I saw Shelly, I picked her up, told her I loved her and missed her and took her to our bedroom to prove it.

Later that night I went into the kitchen to get something to eat. I found Terri and mom there talking in candle light. "Why the candles?"

Mom looked up, "I was just telling Terri. While the two of you were gone we had a storm."

"We had a good taste of it out there. Some really good wind and a lot of rain. It got really cold."

"We did not see a lot of rain but the wind blew a branch into our solar panels. Several of them are damaged. We have enough power for the refrigerator but too much of anything else drains the batteries too fast. Movies are going to be a luxury now."

"Can we repair them?"

"We have the manuals but I don't think we have the skills or the technical knowledge to do much."

Everyone was quiet for a while and I dug into a sandwich.

Terri broke the silence, “Mom, I’m pregnant."

I choked on my food.

Mom’s face clouded over. She looked at me and I was thankful the guns were all locked away. But I was also puzzled, why is she so upset when we would be sleeping together in just a few months anyway?

“What makes you think you are pregnant? When did; Where; Why; ” She was having a problem finishing her sentence. She stopped for a moment, collected her thoughts and then calmly asked, “I'm sorry. To me you are still my baby. When did this happen?"

Terri, equally calm, replied, “On our hunting trip."

“You have only been gone a couple of days. What makes you think you are pregnant? Having sex one time does not always get you pregnant?"

“I just know I’m pregnant." And with a big smile she added, "And it wasn't just once. It is just a feeling I have. I know I'm pregnant. And before you say anything, I know it was not my turn yet. But I have been thinking about that. I don’t think we should have these long, three month turns. If we do that a couple of us will be pregnant every year during the summer. That is right when we are needed most for work. Plus it means we are pregnant during the heat of the summer. Of course I’ve never been pregnant before, but looking at you, that does not seem like a great idea."

Mom just looked back at Terri. I could see she was impressed with what Ter

End of the World: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Sun, 13 Sep 2026 02:42:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 2.

Repopulating a post-apocalyptic earth.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

As I got up, all my girls looked around at each other. I could see that Megan was trying hard to sway Shelly to her point of view. I pored my 6th cup of coffee and went into the front room. Once I was finished I returned to the kitchen. I looked around at the girls waiting for someone to say something. “Ready for a vote?" Everyone but Megan nodded their head. “In favor?" Terri, Susan and Shelly slowly raised their hands. After several seconds Megan raised her hand a few inches.

“Okay. Here is what we; ”

Megan interrupted me, “Does Danny know this? Have you already talked to him?"

“No. I have not talked to him yet."

“What if he does not want to, you know, do it with us?"

“I don’t think that will be a problem. He is your brother, but he’s also a guy. They don’t always think with the big head."

“Okay. Here is what we are going to do: We are almost finished with the repairs on one of the bedrooms. As soon as that is finished Danny will move into it. Starting with Megan, one of you will move in with him and stay with him for three months. That should be enough time to get pregnant. After three months you can move back to your own bedroom and the next sister gets to move in for her turn."

Terri raised her hand.

I smiled when I saw that, “Terri, just speak up. You don’t have to raise your hand."

She lowered her hand sheepishly, “Why three months? That seems like an awfully long time for each of us."

“Well, contrary to some of the books you have read here and some of the movies we have, girls do not always get pregnant the first time they have sex. Sometimes it takes a long time. The three months will give us time to be sure. It will also space things out. We do not want to have everybody pregnant at the same time. We have a lot of work to do around here and now we will have even more. We will need to add on to the house so we will have room for the babies. Our lives will be changing quite a bit in the next few years."

Megan had been looking at the floor for the last few minutes. While the other girls seemed agreeable I was sure she still had reservations. “Do any of you have any questions?"

Terri, Susan and Shelly all shook their heads. Terri leaned over and whispered to Susan and Susan’s face blushed.

I looked back to Megan, “Megan? Do you have any questions?"

With the sound of protest still in her voice she began, “I understand what you are saying, but I don’t see why the oldest has to go first. I don’t want to be the first to get pregnant."

Okay, here’s the moment. I said, “Megan, you aren’t the oldest”, then I hesitated. I was having trouble finding the words to tell them that I had slept with their brother and was already pregnant. Well not exactly slept. That was my problem.

Megan interrupted me before I could go on, “Yes I am. Only you are older than I am."

I nodded, “That’s my point. You will not be the first." Then I just blurted it out, “I am already pregnant."

I thought everyone’s jaw was going to hit the floor. They all began talking at once. “When?" “How?" I could see Susan was mad.

I held up my hand to get them to quiet down so I could explain. “It was an accident when it happened. We were in the same bed and I was having a dream about your father and I just got carried away. It is not Danny’s fault. It’s mine. But looking back on it now, this was something that had to happen. I will be in this with you."

Then the girls all jumped up and came over to me all excited asking questions. Even Susan seemed over her anger and was asking questions with the rest of her sisters; “What was it like? When would the baby be born? Does Danny know?" And a hundred more like that.

I smiled at them. “It was nice. I’m about one month along and no, Danny does not know yet. So when he comes home do not say anything. Let me tell him. It can be pretty tough on a guy when he finds out he got a girl pregnant for the first time."

Susan then asked, “So who wants to come help me with some fix-up on Danny’s bedroom? We can get a bunch of small stuff done before Danny gets back."

As she looked around at her sisters they all nodded their heads yes, even Megan. They then all jumped up and ran off to get to work. I remained sitting. That was much easier than I had expected. I had expected something from semi acceptance to full-blown refusal. I had ended up with so much more. It appears I have willing participation from three and a half.

Okay, Danny. It’s time for you to come home now.

It had been a tough hunt. It was just too early in the year for this. The snow line was still low. It took me a hard day, even following an old logging trail, to get around the mountain to where I wanted to be. Once I got there it was dusk, so I set up my tent, got something to eat and settled into my sleeping bag. I was so beat I immediately fell asleep.

In the morning I had some dried meat and some water. I cleaned up the camp a bit, left the tent and bag there and set out to where I had a deer blind. It was a good spot overlooking a meadow with lots of grass and a small spring off to one side. I had a spot between a couple of trees where I could stay unseen back in the shadows but still had a good field of vision. I have fashioned a kind of high bench where I could rest my weight on my ass and lean back against a tree as I waited.

It was a long day. When I was little and went out with my dad we would just see a single deer or two in a few days. Now, with almost no hunting these past years, I would see small herds grazing. But in the first day everything I saw was too lean from the winter. I decided to stay an extra day hoping to get something that would make the long walk worthwhile.

That night I made a small fire and warmed up my dinner. Sitting with my back to a tree I relived my last night back at home. Susan had taken my cock into her mouth months ago, and that had felt good, but nothing like what mom had done. And I thought she would get mad when I came in her mouth. I tried to warn her but she did not move. She knew what I was going to do and just let me and then swallowed my sperm. I’m heading back tomorrow whether I get something good or not. I checked my strings to be sure they were okay, and then got in the bag and went to sleep with visions of a head bobbing up and down at my waist.

The next day followed the same pattern as the last. Everything I saw was just too thin. Late in the afternoon, just before I was ready to give up, a buck walked out from between two trees and stopped. He looked my way but I wasn’t worried. I knew I was well hidden. He looked around a bit and then moved out into the meadow and began grazing. He had been eating well. He looked to be somewhere between 150 and 175 lbs. That meant if I’m lucky, I’ll have to pack around 125 lbs home on my back.

Moving very slowly, I carefully pulled two arrows from my quiver. If I missed with the first I would probably not have a chance for a second but it’s best to be prepared. I leaned forward off my seat and notched the arrow. I drew the string back, aimed carefully and let it fly. The deer must have heard some sound I made. He looked up in my direction. I watched him gather himself, ready to bolt, when my arrow hit him right behind the front shoulder. He leapt into the air, landed on his feet several feet away, staggered a few feet and then fell on the ground and did not move. As I walked towards him I felt some regret. He was a beautiful animal. I thought the Indians I had read about had a good idea. They thanked the animal for giving his life that they might eat. As I stood there I gave my thanks and then began to field dress him.

When I was finished I made a pack to carry the meat and went back to my camp. It was still light. I packed up the camp and started on my way home. I had been out an extra day and wanted to get home. I knew mom would be worried. She had made a point of asking me to be careful this time. Whatever distance I can get through today is that much less to cover tomorrow.

The next day I needed several rest breaks along the way. It was late afternoon before I was in sight of home. When I was close enough to make out details it looked like mom was on the porch in her rocking chair. She must have been waiting for me. When she caught sight of me she stood and waved. After I waved back she sat down to wait for me. When I was still around 200 yards out I saw movement on the west wing roof. It looked like Susan and Shelly were up on the roof replacing some of the damaged pieces I had been working on.

Mom must have yelled to them as they first looked at her and then in my direction. When they saw me they both yelled and waved to me. As I waved back I saw Terri and Megan’s heads pop up through the large hole in the roof and wave to me. They must be helping fix up the bedrooms also. That was nice. It had been pretty much just my project all this time.

Before going to the house I stopped at our ice house where we stored the game. I hung it up and then walked on to the house. When I got there everyone was on the porch waiting for me. Before I could get into the house everyone came up and hugged me, even Megan. Mom leaned over the top of the group and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “Hey girls, what’s going on? I’ve only been gone a couple of days."

I was looking at Megan right in front of me so she replied, “You were supposed to be back yesterday. We; They were getting worried. We are just glad you are back safe."

It was nice being the center of attention. I might have to stay out an extra day more often. I finally was able to break away when I pointed out that I was dirty, smelly and needed a shower.

When I got to my room I quickly stripped and got in the shower. I was washing my hair when I heard the shower door open. I turned towards the door but my eyes were closed to keep the soap out. I was surprised mom would come in the shower with me so early in the day and with all of the kids still up. Just the thought of her in her with me was causing me to rise to the occasion. I continued washing my hair and waited for her to do something. One of her hands grabbed me and squeezed me. Her other hand began rubbing up and down my shaft and I realized she had the soap in her hand and was washing me. I had finished my hair and now was just standing there with my eyes closed enjoying the sensations. I had been away from mom for just four days but it felt like four weeks. I was ready to get out of the shower, throw her on the bed and jump on top of her.

After making sure my cock was sparkling, she took the soap and began working up my stomach and chest. I was so hard that when she moved closer to reach up my chest I was poking her in the stomach. She swayed back and forth pushing my cock around with her stomach. I finally could not take any more and reached for the soap. I lathered my hands and then reached out to where her tits should be. I began rubbing my hands in circles around her tits, over her tits. My hands were slick from the soap and just glided around her body. It only took a few seconds to realize something was wrong. Mom had nice tits but she had five kids. Her tits did not stick out like these. I opened my eyes and was surprised to see Susan. She looked up at me with a big smile, “Welcome home Danny."

She looked great. If anything she had developed more since I had last seen her naked. Her tits were larger now. “This is nice but you need to get out of here before mom catches you and we both get grounded." But even while I said this my hands were still soaping her tits. They had to be clean enough to eat off by now. And she still had me in hand which had a direct bearing on my thinking processes, or lack of.

“Don’t worry about mom. She is busy with dinner. I thought I would come up and give you my own welcome. I have a few minutes before anyone notices I’m gone, and no way is Megan going to be first."

I did not quite hear her, “What?"

She pushed my cock down and moved forward so it slipped between her thighs. “I said I have a few minutes, let’s use them wisely." Because she was so much shorter than me my cock was angled down. She rose up on her tip-toes trying to get my cock angled up but was not having any success. I bent my knees, trying to lower myself to her but the height difference was just too great. I finally put my hands around her waist and lifted her up in the air. She gave a squeal and wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck. I leaned forward until her back was against the shower wall. She gave a much louder squeal followed by, “The walls cold."

“Shush, it won’t be for long." I carefully lowered her, an inch at a time until I felt my cock begin to push the lips of her pussy apart. I thrust up with my hips as I lowered her some more and slid halfway into her. “Oh Danny, that feels so good." She felt so tight around me. It was like her pussy was half the size of mom’s. I lifted her up a bit, getting ready to let her down on me even harder when she cried out, “No Danny, don’t stop. Put it back in."

I pushed my weight against her body and then plunged back into her. I loosened my grip around her waist and her body sagged down so that I was fully embedded in her. I held it for a moment and then began stroking in and out of her picking up speed. Each stroke in brought a little grunt from her. She moved her mouth over to my ear, “As good as this feels, we need to stop pretty soon. Mom will wonder where we are." I nodded my head but I did not stop stroking into her. Susan whispered in my ear, “Maybe this will help." She then turned her head a bit towards me and took my entire ear in her mouth. She ran her tongue around the outside of my ear and then the inside. It was like a switch had been turned on. I thrust as deep as I could into her. She gasped and then began plunging the tip of her tongue in and out of my ear. That was the final straw. I grabbed her ass and pulled her tight against me trying to get deeper into her and began filling her pussy with my sperm. I was sure she had not cum but I just could not take it any longer.

It was another minute before I could move. I leaned back pulling her away from the wall. She gradually lowered her legs then we both began laughing. Her feet were swinging around trying to reach the floor and I was still buried deep in her. As I lowered her some more I finally popped out of her. She looked down at my still semi-erect, though quickly deflating, cock. She reached out and hit me with a finger and I bounced up and down. With some mock indignation I said, “Hey, show some respect."

She just laughed and grabbed the soap again and began cleaning me a second time. “I’m not sure I should do this. He did not stay clean the last time." When she was finished she handed me the soap, opened the door and stepped out of the shower. She waved to me saying, “I’ll see you at dinner."

When I stepped out of the shower there were clothes laid out on the bed for me. As I put them on I kept eyeing the bed. I was so tired, it looked awfully inviting. I was tempted to lie down and shut my eyes for five minutes when I got a whiff of dinner. Roast, my favorite. I made my way downstairs and went into the kitchen. Everyone was already there. No one was eating, they had been waiting for me. They must have heard me coming as my plate was already filled. I sat down and took a bite. “Delicious mom."

“Thanks son but I didn’t cook it." She pointed all the girls. “You need to thank them. They fixed everything, dessert too." Mom looked at me a bit longer then added, “You might want to take shorter showers though. I think you used all the hot water we have until tomorrow." Then she looked from me to Susan. I looked over at Susan and noticed her hair was wet. Uh oh, busted. But mom did not say anything.

I looked around at them, “I’m sorry mom. Thanks everyone. The food looks great. I guess I need to stay out more often."

After some small talk we all dug in and began eating. Every now and then I would look up and catch one or more of the girls looking at me. They would smile and then look down and resume eating. I even caught Megan looking at me funny. Is it just that I’m too tired or is there something going on here? Finally I had to ask, “What’s going on with you all? Why do you keep looking at me like that?"

They looked around at each other. Finally Shelly looked at me and stroked her chin with her fingers. “Are you growing a beard? We were just wondering if you were growing a beard."

“Am I what?" I reached up to my chin and realized my stubble had grown quite a bit. “No I’m not. I’ve just been out in the woods for several days. I could not shave out there."

They all just chorused, “Oh” and everyone looked down and continued eating. After a few minutes we were all pretty much finished. Susan g

End of the World: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Sat, 12 Sep 2026 02:41:00 +0000

End of the World: Part 1.

Growing up in a post-apocalyptic earth.

Based on a post by j miller. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

It has been seven years since the end of the world. Or at least that is how I think of it. I had just had my seventh birthday when it started. Of course at that age I did not pay much attention to news. I was out playing with friends most of the time. My parents told most me of what I know from that period.

It started with China attempting to reclaim Taiwan in June of that year. The USA sent warships to Taiwan to discourage China because we had a treaty to protect Taiwan. China responded by sending nuclear submarines to the sea surrounding Taiwan. We enlisted the support of NATO. North Korea sent their small war fleet down the coast and anchored nearby. Britain sent their fleet in for support. A large portion of the Chinese army approached the coast across the sea from Taiwan. It was like a a little snowball starting down the hill. It started innocently enough but as it reached the bottom it was too big to stop.

By the beginning of July Dad said things looked very scary.

At this point my father had our family move to some property we had in the Northern California Mountains. He had always been something of a survivalist and had spent quite a bit of time fixing up the property in case something happened and we would need some place to go to for safety. We had a large rambling ranch house there with five bedrooms. It was high enough in the mountains to be away from everyone yet low enough so that we could grow food if necessary. The house had solar panels and a wind turbine for power. We were way too far from everyone to have power lines or even a telephone. With solar power and satellite cable we were able to watch TV and keep up with everything. The house was well stocked with canned and dry goods plus we had all the tools we would need if we ever had to grow anything. The area was well stocked with wildlife so we would have no problem hunting for game.

When we arrived we settled down pretty quickly. A tree had fallen on one wing of the house damaging two of the bedrooms. It was going to take some time to repair so we had to do some doubling up in the bedrooms. My parents took the master bedroom with my baby sister. My two older sisters, Megan and Shelly, took a second bedroom while my younger sister, Susan and I ended up in a third bedroom.

As I said, I was seven. My younger sister was six, my two older sisters were nine and ten and baby Teri was just four. Our parents were not much older than us. Mom was just 26 and Dad was 28. Mom got pregnant while in high school and dropped out at 16. As soon as she had Megan she began going to night classes to finish high school. She did very well and then went on to become a nurse. My dad was always something of a geek and became a pretty successful computer security consultant. Even though he was fairly young, he did very well and could take good care of our large family.

When we usually went to the ranch, as soon as we got there we would run all over the place to see if what had changed. There was a stream that ran through the property with some good slow deep pools. If it was summer we would strip and go swimming. This time we just went to the living room and turned on the TV, to watch the news.

Then it happened.

Even I was paying attention to the news by that point. One of our destroyers had a collision with one of China's nuclear subs. The sub's 16 hydrogen missiles were accidentally, so they said, launched against their targets in the USA. We responded within minutes, while the missiles were still in the air, with a retaliatory strike with 16 of our own missiles against China. We later found out that frantic calls were going back and forth between all the major heads of state around the world; to try and prevent this from escalating.

While they were successful in preventing any further launches it eventually did not matter. One of our missiles targeted for Shanghai missed and landed one hundred or so miles away. When tens of thousands of people began dying in the next week or so news slowly leaked out that the missile strike had damaged a weapons bio-lab and a virus was released.

By the end of July almost no news reports were coming out of China. Their radio and TV stations were just dead air. Then people began dying in the neighboring countries. Europe and the Americas closed their borders. All airlines were grounded in an attempt to stop the spread of the virus. It did not help.

By the second week of August, Europe was being decimated and we saw the first deaths begin in the USA.

As we switched channels, on our cable TV, we would see stations we used to watch leave the air and go dark. Sometimes we would find a channel where we would just see an empty set. It was as though the station was left on and everyone went away.

It took only two weeks for the virus to spread across the entire USA. By the end of August we could not find any stations, TV or radio, still broadcasting. It looked like we were the only ones left in the world. How we escaped harm I don't know. I guess it was our remote location. The road to our property was a dead-end at our place. There was no reason for anyone to even come out here; and we had not seen anyone since the first week we arrived. One family from town that we knew, came out to welcome us, but my mom and dad, while very friendly with them, did not encourage them to repeat the visit.

Dad's Demise.

There is a small town of a few thousand people, or there were a few thousand people, about 25 miles from us. My dad would drive over every couple of months on an ATV and watch the town from a ridge. Each time he would report no movement, just dead bodies in the streets. He would stay a couple of days watching the houses and roads for movement but saw nothing. From another ridge he could see into the central California valley where Interstate 5, the main north/south coastal freeway passed. Not a single car traveled on it.

It was on one of these trips, about a year after we arrived, that dad had his accident. When he did not return after a week I followed his route and found him. From the tracks it looked like a bear surprised him, or he surprised it, on the dirt road while returning and his ATV went off the road into a ravine. I had to bury him there. The ATV was destroyed and I had no way to get his body home.

As I said, it has been seven years. I'm now 14. My sisters are 11, 13, 16 and 19. We have all grown up a lot. We have had to work awfully hard these seven years. It has been easy to get meat to last us through the winter; I had gotten pretty good with my bow. But it takes a lot of work to put aside enough fruit and veggies. We tend to get up early and work in the fields, take it easy during the heat of the afternoon, and then put in a few more hours in the late afternoon before calling it a day.

It had been a long day and I was tired. My sisters were laying around in the family room watching an old movie on the VCR after dinner while I sat on the sofa reading a book. We did not have much left in the way of clothes because we have all grown up so much nothing fit us any more. Mom was the only one who usually was fairly dressed. When she joined us swimming even she would strip down bare.

Lately, For some reason; I was really beginning to enjoy watching my sisters naked. If my mother had explained sex to us I would have understood what was going on; but she was alone now and probably did not really think it was that important since we were all family. Now I wasn’t stupid. We had animals, and we all saw them mating on occasion, but seeing two animals going at it and then relating that to my sisters; was just too big of a leap at my age.

The problem for me was, I would watch them running around naked and end up with an erection. This had happened last summer when we were all skinny-dipping. I started watching my sisters while they were lying in the sun, their tits sticking up in the air. They would spread their legs so their inner thighs would also get tanned. Megan saw my cock sticking up in the air and pointed it out to the other girls. “Hey, look at Danny. He has a boner." They all began teasing me. I have been careful to avoid letting that happen again. I am over 6 ft, and the tallest of them is only 5’ 8” but they still treat me like a little brother and can tease me a lot.

As I read, I would occasionally look at them over my book. Megan and Shelly physically looked almost identical to mom now. They were very slender and had nice full tits with nipples that stuck. Susan looked pretty much the same but with smaller tits and she had just a little bit of hair between her legs. As I watched them I could feel myself stirring. I had better get to bed before it was too late. All I needed was for my cock to start waving around like a weather vane

I nonchalantly held the open book in front of me while I got up and left the room for my bedroom. Susan would be busy for another hour watching the movie so I would have some time to get rid of this erection. I couple of years ago I had discovered how much fun it was rubbing my cock when it got hard. It had been quite a surprise when that white stuff shot out of it. Later in my reading I found out it was sperm but the book did not really tell me much other than putting a name to it. I knew there was a connection between getting hard and seeing my naked sisters but I was pretty ignorant about connecting any further dots.

I lay down on the bed, closed my eyes and thought of my sisters laying naked out in the living room. Now I was rock hard. I grabbed my cock and slowly began pumping my hand up and down.

“Danny. What are you doing?” I was so focused I had not heard Susan open the door. How long had she been standing there? I quickly let go of my cock and pulled the covers up to my waist. “Nothing."

Susan was not going be put off so easily, “No. Really, what were you doing?”

There was no point in hiding it now. We had always shared everything. If I did not tell her she would just keep after me making my life a living hell until I gave in. “I was just making myself feel good.”

“What do you mean?”

“Sometimes I get hard; ”

“Yes I know. I’ve seen you."

“Come on. If you want me to tell you don’t interrupt."

“Okay Go ahead."

“Well, sometimes I get hard and if I don’t do something it hurts real bad."

“What do you mean, do something, and what hurts? Why does it hurt?”

“You’re asking too many questions. My balls hurt and I don’t know why."

“Well what do you do to make it stop?”

“If I rub it with my hand for a while it feels really good and then some white stuff shoots out the end and then it won’t hurt."

“Really? You mean you pee?”

“No. It’s something different."

“Can I see it? She had moved closer and was now sitting on my bed trying to lift up the covers.

“I don’t think so." Now I was embarrassed. We had seen each other naked for years. We even slept together naked for the warmth many times during the winter. Our room was at the far end of the house and it could get very cold.

“Oh, Please?

It was hard to say no to her when she put that little pout on her face.

“Oh, all right, but just for a little bit. This is just between you and me. Okay? You know how Megan and Shelly tease me."

“Sure. Now let’s see." She then pulled down the covers. When Susan first surprised me I had quickly wilted but while we had been talking I had gotten hard again. I lay back down on my bed while she got up and sat down by my hips. I wrapped my hand around the middle of my cock and slowly started pumping up and down.

“Wow. I don’t think I have ever seen you this big before." I was having trouble thinking of anything to say. I was watching her head get closer to my cock. She reached out and put her fingers around the head of my cock. Oh. That felt so good. “Let me do it." Her fingers slowly moved down my cock replacing mine. She grabbed me tightly and moved her hand up and down my cock squeezing as she did so.

“Hey, I’m not a cow. You don’t have to milk me."

With a laugh she replied, “I don’t know about that. You said white stuff comes out." But she did change her stroke and continued the up and down movement without the extra milking squeeze. “It feels so hard but your skin is so soft."

I could not talk. I could feel it building up in me. “You have to stop or it is going to start squirting! ‘.

“I want to see it." She started moving her hand faster. My hips started lifting up off the bed. “Come on Danny. Do it!” Finally I could not take it any more and the white stuff started squirting a couple of feet up in the air. “Cool! That is neat. That has to be sperm. That is what mom said comes out of the bull’s penis when he is mounting the cows."

My heart finally was slowing down from its’ pounding. “I was going to ask mom about it one time but couldn’t. It feels so good and if it is something bad she would make me stop."

“Well I won’t tell. Can we do this again sometime? I did it right; didn’t I?”

“Yes. You did it very well."

Then mom’s voice from out in the hall caught our attention. “Hey you kids. It’s time to go to bed. Turn the lights out. We have a busy day tomorrow."

Susan jumped up off my bed. “Okay mom." She turned out the lights and then came back to my bed. She scooted up with her back to me. I tentatively put my arm across her hips with my hand on her stomach. She took my hand and slid it up to her tits. I could feel a nipple getting bigger under my fingers. Her tit felt nice. She had never done this before. She was not near as big as mom, or Megan and Shelly, but it was big enough for me.

“Next time I’ll show you what makes me feel good." As I drifted off to sleep my last thoughts were, “What did she mean by that? She did not have a cock."

The next couple of days we did not have a chance for a repeat performance. We were in the middle of winter and it looked like a snowstorm was headed our way. We had to get out and get our cattle and other livestock taken care of. We also needed to move enough wood in to last a few weeks if it ended up being a serious storm. You never knew how long a storm might last. We were dead tired each night and just went to straight to sleep.

One night, a few days after the storm passed, I had gone to bed early. I was busy entertaining myself when Susan came in. She was really tired and did not notice what I was doing. She just got in my bed, backed up against me and went to sleep.

In her sleep she kind of snuggled her ass up against me. I still had a hard-on and the head of my cock was very wet and slippery. Her moving her ass around did not help my condition. I moved my hips forward against her and my cock slid between her thighs. It felt so hot there. I slowly moved my hips back and forth rubbing my cock against the inside of her thighs. The feeling was so intense. This was so much better than my hand. I felt I would explode any second. I had to slow down. I wanted this feeling to last a while. I rolled a bit off my side so I was partially on my back and slowly pulled one of Susan’s legs over mine so it bent at the knee. Her legs were spread fairly wide now. I reached over and found my cock between her legs and started rubbing it back and forth against her crotch.

I was really enjoying the feeling when I felt Susan stir. In a sleepy voice she asked, “What are you doing?" I froze. Now what do I do. She’s going to get mad at me.

“Don’t stop. That feels good."

With her encouragement I once again began rubbing the head of my cock around. Then suddenly something weird happened. I pushed the head a little harder against her and instead of just the pressure of being pushed against her I felt her skin give and the head of my cock suddenly disappeared inside of her.

Now I know what you are thinking. I have been living with naked girls for several years now. I should have known what was going on. But I’m a guy. I was clueless.

When I entered Susan she let out a gasp. I thought I had hurt her and I quickly pulled out.

“No. Put it back." She pleaded. “That feels really good. Put it back in."

I pushed with my fingers again and the head slipped back into her. It felt so hot and tight. It made me thrust my hips forward and I sank deeper into her. I felt her move back against me and heard her moan. I moved my hands around her and cupped each of her tits. I gave them a gentle squeeze and then began rubbing my palms in circles on her nipples. She moaned louder and arched her back. This resulted in her ass jamming harder into me. Now my cock was buried up to the hilt in her. It only took a few more thrusts before I was squirting over and over inside of her. I stopped moving against her. Susan turned her head and asked, “Why are you stopping?"

“My cock squirted and it is getting soft now” I explained.

Susan reached between her legs, took my now limp cock in her hand and started rubbing it against her. It was just a minute or so before I noticed I was getting hard again. She then got a good grip on me and continued rubbing herself bet

The Damsel in the Congregation: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Daw Kins) — Thu, 10 Sep 2026 14:24:00 +0000

The Damsel in the Congregation: Part 5.

It's time for a leap of faith.

Based on a post by KikiKisses. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

He pulled the box out of his pocket. He decided not to kneel, this felt right. "Rosalie, you put this song in my heart. I never knew I could love anybody, or be loved. I drowned in those big brown eyes the minute I saw them, when you poured your soul into mine. These last six weeks have been the happiest in my entire life, and I'm only sorry it didn't happen sooner."

Rosalie dried her tears, but it didn't matter because more took their place. "Ever since I first heard you play, it has been well with my soul. You have taken away my sadness. And you are so incredibly lovable, you sweet man. I want to listen to your music for the rest of my life."

James opened the ring box, and Rosalie cried harder as he slipped the delicate twinkling diamond on her tiny finger. "Will you marry me, please?" She nodded, catching her breath, before whispering "Yes. Of course." She looked at the ring, even though she didn't even care what it looked like because all she wanted was to be his. "It's so pretty," she whispered.

"I thought it was very sweet and unique. Just like you."

She kissed him. "Now, can we;" she jerked her head towards the bedroom. He laughed and swooped her up. He wasn't especially big or strong, but she was just the right size for him. He carried her to the bed and she wiped her eyes once more, physical feelings finally overtaking the emotional.

They kissed softly at first, befitting the occasion, but it didn't take long before their standard after-work lust returned. Their tongues went mad as he tried not to pop the buttons off her blouse or tear the seams as he pushed it off her shoulders while she yanked at his tie and untucked his shirt.

Their breath grew heavy and loud with the occasional grunt of frustration as the metal zipper on her tweed skirt got stuck. She couldn't unbutton his shirt fast enough, and her fingers forgot how to undo his belt buckle. He had to look when he unfastened her stockings, there was no way he could do it blind, although he had learned how to reach behind and twist her bra fastener with one hand so it snapped off quickly.

She pushed him onto his back and straddled him. She removed her garter belt and threw it, then leaned down and pressed her tits against his chest, kissing him. He used to be self-conscious about his narrow shoulders, his lack of muscles, but she relished his body.

She sat up, her pony tail swinging, inviting him to touch her. He couldn't decide on his favorite part of her body, but when she was grinding on him while he looked up at her, it was hard not to choose her tits, which fit in his hands as though they were made to measure.

Her nipples looked like little chocolate kisses, and tasted even better. He squeezed her and played with her nipples, pulling her down to him so they could drop into his mouth. He started pushing her underwear off her hips, then flipped her over on her back, tugging off her panties while she panted, unzipping his pants. He kicked them off, then lifted her legs off the bed so he could nestle his face between them.

He wasn't sure how they had figured this out, but once they did it was heaven for both of them. He ran his lips over her hairy mound before diving into her swollen, pink flesh that was already incredibly wet with her luscious nectar, grabbing her hips as she opened her knees and pressed her feet into the bed. Sometimes he started slow, but they were so worked up he just dove in, finding her hard little bud and licking it over and over as she writhed beneath him, whispering encouragement in between whimpers and grunts.

He pushed his face into her, devouring her delicious moist flesh. She let out a sound halfway between a cry and a moan as her body lurched and her thighs clamped around his head. She set him free, and as he started to lay on top of her she rolled him over again, pushing herself down onto his erect cock with a satisfied groan.

His cock was average, and he had always worried it wouldn't please a woman, which she lovingly told him was dumb. "I'm small, do you think I want a huge one splitting me in half?" Whether she was joyfully pumping her mouth on his cock or enjoying his energetic thrusting, she always moaned "It's perfect! You fit perfectly!"

They had even figured out how to make her come during intercourse when he was on top, which he had learned was a matter of skill, not size. And it didn't work for everyone. But it did for them. They couldn't believe how many ways you could have sex, and they were all excellent, as far as they could tell.

She coaxed her orgasm out, a combination of grinding back and forth, hitting the back just right, while pumping up and down that she had perfected. She needed James to play with her tits, which he was happy to oblige. Her nipples were sensitive, they had discovered the first time, and he licked his fingers, then pinched, rolled, flicked and rubbed the tips with his thumb.

Her moaning got louder and he felt that combination of joy that came from the incredible intense pleasure of her engulfing him in her warmth, pulling a climax from him the way a magician pulls a rope of handkerchiefs, more and more and faster and faster until he exploded in bliss, mixed with the look on her face that was almost like pain as she convulsed and cried out before crashing on top of him.

They laid there, panting and gasping for a while, clutching each other as they whispered a combination of post-coital pillow talk and declarations of pure love. He held her, finally, kissing her face and staring into her enormous brown eyes before she turned for him to spoon her, and they laid with their bodies pressed together, his knees folded into hers.

"Do you want; a wedding?"

"What do you mean?" Rosalie asked.

"I; figured you'd want to get married as soon as possible. But Reverend Russell started talking about music, and bridesmaids; and I realized I have no idea how much planning goes into something like that. I don't want to take a wedding away from you just because I wasn't man enough to be more careful. I know most girls dream about it."

"I dream about you." Rosalie kissed the bicep her cheek was resting on. "I just want to be with you. How soon can we get married?"

"We can get married at the courthouse the same day we get the license. But if you want Reverend Russell to marry us we can get married Saturday afternoon. Is that enough time?"

"That's fine with me. I might go buy a dress. Not a wedding dress, just something new. It would be nice to have music but I don't really like the idea of you playing at your own wedding." She laughed. "You'd have to keep standing up and walking and sitting down; maybe you should do it. It would be a great story to tell the kids."

"Kids;" he repeated softly, squeezing her and kissing her cheek. "Let's just tell him two o'clock. Do you have anyone you want to stand with?"

"I'm not super close with any of the girls here. I would hate to pick one over the other. Maybe we can just get Mrs. Russell to sign the paper."

"I wish Reverend Russell could just be my witness." James sighed. "That's what I get for not making any friends. I guess I'll think of something."

When James arrived at the church on Saturday, he was surprised to see an unfamiliar woman sitting at his place at the organ. She had white hair with the faintest touch of bluing, a kindly face and wore a pink print dress. She looked like an Easter egg. "I'm Mrs. Minkie, from First Baptist up the road. Well, Only Baptist" she chuckled. "Reverend Russell said you were needing an organist for today and I told him I'd be pleased as punch to help out. Congratulations, son. She sure is a lovely little gal and I know you'll be very happy."

Tears sprang into James's eyes as he shook her hand. Rosalie had certainly brought out his emotional side. He managed to blink them away and thanked her profusely.

"Do you have any requests?" The ceremony wouldn't start for at least a half an hour, and James lived close. "Let me just run home, I'll only be a few minutes. I didn't know you would be here." James bolted out the door and came back with some sheet music, which he thrust into Mrs. Minkie's hands. "Do you think you could play this when she comes down the aisle?"

Mrs. Minkie's eyes twinkled as she looked it over. "I think so. Do you mind if I practice a bit?"

Mrs. Russell was zipping Rosalie up in the woman's restroom. The bride had found an emerald green taffeta dress with white fur collar and cuffs at Fielder's Department Store; on discount, since it was after Christmas. She then went to the bridal shop and asked if she could purchase a simple veil, just the veil. She found one with a white fur band, and they talked her into a pair of white pumps, trimmed with little fur pom-poms, to go with it. Rosalie looked striking in green, with her dark hair and big brown eyes. She didn't want to make a big fuss with her hair but agreed to have it styled so her natural wave would have more curls as it hit her shoulders.

James had bought her a small nosegay of white roses, which she held on top of a small, white Bible Mrs. Russell had given her. She was touching up her red lipstick when she heard the organ playing a familiar song she couldn't quite place. She had met Mrs. Minkie earlier, and was happy they would have some music. She didn't want to say anything to James, but in her heart she did hope they would have someone play. It was his playing that made her fall in love with him, and there would be a big hole in the ceremony if there wasn't any music.

At two o'clock Mrs. Russell touched Rosalie's shoulder and told her it was time. She looked the bride over and felt a tear in her own eye. Rosalie was such a little slip of a thing, she looked so radiantly happy and beautiful. She shook her head thinking of James. Rosalie had changed him. No, she had brought out of him what was already there. That's what it was. A man who played the way he did had to be burning on the inside. Rosalie cracked that asbestos exterior, somehow.

Rosalie slowly walked down the aisle. Reverend Russell stood at the front, with James at his left. He had bought a new suit, with a beautiful green tie from Rosalie. Mr. Lipscomb, the caretaker, stood next to James, as his witness. Mrs. Minkie brought her grandson Ronnie along to take pictures; he was on the yearbook staff at his high school. There were no other guests.

That song; she had heard it playing through the doors; and now it accompanied her as she walked into the sanctuary. Suddenly, she realized. It was "Rosalie." Played on the organ, instead of the piano, and played by a woman who could read the notes, but could never interpret it as skillfully or soulfully as the man in love who wrote it. But it was still the prettiest song she had ever heard. Her big, brown eyes filled with tears, and she reached inside the little white bible for the handkerchief she had tucked there.

She reached the front, and James took her hand. They recited their simple vows, echoing Reverend Russell's words, and before they knew it he had pronounced them man and wife, James had kissed his brown-eyed bride, and they were walking back down the aisle. Mrs. Minkie played "It is Well With My Soul," the hymn James played the day Rosalie knew she loved him. She looked over at him, and her eyes overflowed, her tears flowed into his heart and threatened to spill out of his own eyes.

Mrs. Russell had fixed a white layer cake with a few piped on roses, and they had cleared the back room for a small reception. Reverend Russell sat down across from the couple, who were trying to show enthusiasm for the cake and the kindness they were being shown, but it couldn't outshine their passion for each other.

"So, what are you planning on doing next?" asked Reverend Russell. James almost spit out his cake, and Rosalie blushed crimson. "I mean, did you decide where to live? And if you'll keep working, Rosalie?" James swallowed his mouthful of cake. "Oh." Rosalie squeezed his hand and answered, "We've decided to live at James's for now. It's much more convenient for both of us. And I'll keep working as long as I'm able. But once the baby comes, my hands will be full for a long time."

Mrs. Russell sidled in next to her husband. "Would you like more?" James had never had so many probing questions directed at him in his entire life, and he shifted in his chair. They hadn't even talked about that yet, and they certainly weren't going to discuss it now. Then he noticed she was pointing towards the cake, and they politely refused. "I'll wrap it up and send it home with you."

Reverend Russell smiled at his wife conspiratorially. "As you know, my wife is the church secretary. It's not full time. But she's been thinking about retiring. If you want, Rosalie, she could show you around and when you feel able, you could take over her duties, if you are interested. The wages are fair, and we have a nursery here. You could bring the baby."

Mrs. Russell chimed in. "You know we don't have any children of our own. I'd be happy to watch the little one whenever you need. It would be a blessing to us."

James and Rosalie look at each other, and squeezed hands. "What a kind offer," Rosalie whispered, her eyes brimming again. "Thank you," said James. "We will talk it over, and let you know." But they both knew the other would say yes. Rosalie would even say it was an answer to prayer.

They stayed long enough to be polite, then took their coats and walked out the door, forgetting the cake, forgetting everything but each other. They decided not to go anywhere for a honeymoon, just back to James's little house. The next two Sundays the choir would sing acapella, mediocre, because he would not be there.

He carried her over the threshold, marveling, once again, at her lithe little body, how she fit so perfectly in his arms. They kissed deeply and tenderly at the door, and he carried her all the way to the bedroom, setting her down softly.

"Will you play for me, James?" He was surprised by her request, but went to the living room and began to play Clair de Lune as she quietly removed her veil and shoes, and snuck off to the bathroom. He heard her coming and switched to "Rosalie" as she came up behind him, putting her hand on his shoulder. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed his cheek, and massaged his back as he finished playing, then stepped to the side so he could see her.

She wore a white negligee, sheer, with lace cleverly positioned as a wink at modesty. He could see her chocolate drop nipples and her dark hair peeking through the lace like a thin curtain, and he couldn't decide what was swelling more, his heart or his cock. Love was remarkable, that way.

With her hair tumbled over her shoulders she looked like an angel, a goddess. He just stared at her, dumbfounded by his luck. His blessing, she would say. "Do you like it?" she whispered, her big, brown eyes wet with emotion. He couldn't speak, he just pulled her to him, his face at her tit, kissing her hand, looking up at her radiant face, then lifting her and carrying her again.

He couldn't believe it. A year ago she had disrupted his peace, sitting in his sight line, those brown eyes rushing against the dam of his heart, breaking him, flooding him. Not even two months ago, they finally swam together in her ocean of happy tears. How could she be his bride? A man who never even had a friend was suddenly, stupefyingly, permanently entangled with a woman who defied description, except in music.

Her head was on the pillow and he hovered over her, suddenly clumsy and shy even though they had done this dozens of times. She gently rubbed his cheek, staring into his kaleidoscope eyes that had shifted to gray-green. "Kiss me, James," she whispered. The tenderness of this moment was unbearable to both of them, and they both cried, their hot tears mingling and flowing into their mouths.

She was never shy about taking charge, but tonight she just wanted him to make love to her, gently and sweetly, allowing herself to be swept away on the current he had swirled in her heart. He kissed every bit of her face, smoothing her dark hair, moving softly down her neck. There was no urgency. They had all night, all week, the rest of their lives. He admired her body through the negligee, sweeping his hands over the sheer fabric and gently squeezing her tits.

"If I forgot to tell you before, you look gorgeous. Earlier too."

She kissed him. "You did, but I forgive you. You look rather handsome yourself."

He had discarded his jacket in the living room, and she started to loosen his tie.

"Finally, a little color. Whoever bought you this tie must have exquisite taste."

He chuckled, and winked at her.

"The suit was a nice surprise, too."

James realized his drab wardrobe no longer felt like him, and decided to buy a new suit, not just for the wedding, but to celebrate his new life. It was dark tweed, but had colorful threads running through it that would pick up the hue of almost any tie, satisfying his need for practicality and her preference for a little color. And he had it tailored. Turned out in the right clothes and with a fresh haircut, James was a handsome man.

"I thought a beautiful bride deserves a half-way presentable groom."

He kissed her, breaking off long enough for her to lift his tie over his head, and she slowly began to unbutton his shirt. There wasn't much of hers to take off, so he decided to help out, unbuckling his belt and sliding off his loafers, using his toes to push down the top of his dress socks. He was still sitting on the bed just gazing at her. She was trying to just let him lead, resisting the urge to just pull him on top of her. Finally he pulled off his shirt, kicked away his pants, and laid next to his bride.

He kissed her face and neck again, and kissed her tits over her negligee, but decided enough was enough and sat her up just long enough to lift it over her head. She was naked underneath, and he took a few moments to just gaze at his lover's perfect form. There were her sweet, perfect little tits, just right for her delicate frame. They fit right in his hands.

The first time he touched them he couldn't believe the way they felt. So soft, with a little bounce, and her perky little nipples puckering against his hands. He hadn't really imagined it before, figuring he'd never have the chance, so why torture himself with the possibility? What a fool he was. But he was also glad, because Rosalie's tits were perfect, and he didn't want to see or touch anyone else's.

Her belly was soft, and her navel was adorable. He loved tickling it with his tongue when he made his way down her body, a little side trip before the main event. Her patch of dark, curly hair always made his groin surge, because of what it was hiding. He rubbed her thighs, inside and out, and ran his hands down her cute little legs and cupped her tiny feet before moving back up her body.

She closed her eyes and just enjoyed the way he lifted and squeezed her tits. He was taking them in like it was the first time he'd ever seen them. She was amused by the way men seemed hypnotized at the glimpse of a pair, and delighted by the power she wielded with them. James was already a quiet man, but the sight of her tits seemed to pull all reason from him and paralyze his tongue, at least until he bent his head down and began to lick and suck.

Everything he did to her was her favorite, but her sensitive